be_v burden_v the_o more_o still_o it_o spread_v and_o indeed_o what_o shall_v hinder_v religion_n from_o thrive_a in_o evil_a time_n for_o the_o same_o religious_a duty_n which_o be_v practise_v with_o more_o ease_n in_o prosperous_a be_v exercise_v also_o but_o with_o great_a honour_n in_o a_o afflict_a state_n of_o thing_n nay_o some_o of_o its_o more_o eminent_a part_n and_o noble_a instance_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v exercise_v at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v not_o religion_n then_o whatever_o man_n may_v vain_o pretend_v that_o make_v they_o run_v into_o the_o breach_n of_o law_n and_o contempt_n of_o duty_n lest_o they_o shall_v suffer_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o for_o god_n and_o religion_n owe_v they_o no_o thanks_o for_o such_o a_o course_n because_o he_o be_v not_o honour_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o be_v strengthen_v and_o preserve_v but_o ruin_v and_o destroy_v by_o it_o but_o the_o true_a and_o real_a cause_n of_o such_o disobedience_n whereof_o god_n and_o religion_n be_v only_o the_o colour_n and_o false_a pretence_n be_v plain_o a_o great_a want_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o too_o great_a a_o love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o man_n own_o self_n mr._n pelling_a 4._o pelling_a ser._n on_o 30._o jan._n 1683._o on_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o have_v not_o this_o duty_n be_v a_o prime_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n we_o can_v conceive_v why_o such_o great_a care_n shall_v have_v be_v take_v to_o inform_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o time_n which_o afford_v not_o any_o common_a encouragement_n thereunto_o be_v it_o not_o a_o sad_a truth_n that_o some_o will_v believe_v no_o more_o of_o the_o scripture_n than_o will_v serve_v the_o present_a turn_n we_o may_v wonder_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o undutiful_a subject_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o either_o ignorance_n that_o can_v excuse_v or_o any_o allowable_a principle_n of_o christianity_n that_o can_v encourage_v resistance_n nor_o be_v it_o zeal_n or_o conscience_n that_o do_v it_o though_o that_o have_v be_v pretend_v but_o it_o be_v either_o a_o haughty_a and_o unmanageable_a spirit_n or_o a_o hanker_a after_o spoil_n etc._n etc._n that_o have_v be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o those_o riot_n which_o have_v be_v so_o vexatious_a so_o fatal_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n it_o be_v otherwise_o impossible_a that_o man_n who_o conscience_n be_v so_o enlighten_v by_o god_n own_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o blind_a wicked_a and_o foolhardy_a as_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o their_o prince_n at_o the_o manifest_a hazard_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o intolerable_a of_o all_o evil_n for_o that_o be_v the_o rebel_n portion_n damnation_n by_o resistance_n be_v mean_v all_o undutiful_a disobedient_a and_o contumacious_a behaviour_n and_o in_o particular_a all_o open_a forcible_a and_o violent_a opposition_n and_o by_o the_o power_n be_v mean_v not_o only_o the_o governor_n authority_n but_o the_o governor_n himself_o shall_v i_o take_v leave_n to_o give_v you_o a_o paraphrase_n upon_o my_o text._n why_o ☜_o ☜_o you_o shall_v have_v it_o not_o out_o of_o any_o single_a commentator_n but_o out_o of_o a_o honest_a statute_n of_o this_o realm_n which_o make_v s._n paul_n divinity_n to_o be_v law_n too_o the_o act_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n after_o that_o he_o proceed_v upon_o the_o common_a topic_n that_o power_n be_v god_n ordinance_n etc._n etc._n and_o how_o reproachful_a rebellion_n be_v to_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n 25._o pag._n 25._o usurp_a and_o pretend_v power_n man_n may_v be_v force_v sometime_o to_o be_v subject_a unto_o upon_o pain_n of_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n but_o the_o supreme_a power_n the_o king_n be_v he_o who_o we_o must_v not_o refist_n upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n such_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o claudius_n 27._o pag._n 27._o and_o such_o be_v his_o minister_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v christian_n either_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o native_a country_n or_o the_o protection_n of_o their_o own_o house_n 31._o pag._n 29.30_o 31._o and_o yet_o both_o claudius_n and_o his_o deputy_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o obj._n but_o when_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n than_o resistance_n be_v not_o unlawful_a answ_n 1._o religion_n be_v establish_v among_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o municipal_a law_n of_o that_o country_n and_o yet_o though_o several_a king_n introduce_v idolatry_n among_o they_o they_o do_v not_o resist_v or_o if_o they_o rational_a and_o it_o be_v my_o resolution_n to_o part_v with_o all_o that_o this_o world_n call_v dear_a even_o life_n itself_o rather_o than_o ever_o own_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n novel_a doctrine_n for_o true_a or_o submit_v to_o their_o usurpation_n or_o communicate_v in_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o neither_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o this_o our_o most_o holy_a and_o excellent_a religion_n profess_v here_o in_o england_n nor_o for_o the_o keep_n out_o of_o popery_n itself_o and_o then_o i_o have_v name_v the_o worst_a thing_n that_o i_o can_v will_v i_o ever_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n go_v beyond_o the_o duty_n of_o my_o call_v and_o that_o station_n divine_a providence_n have_v place_v i_o in_o nor_o will_v i_o ever_o lift_v up_o my_o finger_n or_o open_v my_o mouth_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v whatever_o his_o religion_n be_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o or_o none_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o nero_n or_o a_o constantine_n whether_o he_o rule_v by_o law_n or_o against_o it_o we_o must_v not_o wish_v he_o evil_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o our_o secret_a thought_n whatever_o hard_a thing_n we_o suffer_v from_o he_o we_o must_v not_o affront_v disturb_v or_o oppose_v his_o government_n or_o resist_v his_o authority_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o opportunity_n of_o fly_v from_o such_o a_o persecution_n as_o i_o now_o suppose_v because_o i_o will_v put_v the_o worst_a case_n that_o can_v happen_v or_o can_v by_o prudence_n decline_v it_o i_o know_v no_o other_o remedy_n the_o gospel_n allow_v we_o but_o meek_a and_o patient_a suffer_v for_o our_o religion_n after_o the_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a lord_n and_o master_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a loyal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o her_o minister_n have_v always_o preach_v and_o defend_v both_o against_o papist_n and_o fanatic_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o for_o which_o such_o a_o outcry_n and_o clamour_v of_o late_a year_n have_v be_v raise_v against_o the_o clergy_n and_o whenever_o we_o teach_v you_o otherwise_o give_v i_o leave_v in_o god_n name_n to_o charge_v you_o all_o to_o forsake_v we_o and_o despise_v we_o at_o as_o high_a a_o rate_n as_o our_o great_a enemy_n can_v do_v 31._o p._n 31._o nay_o if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v zeal_n for_o the_o best_a and_o the_o great_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n will_v not_o excuse_v private_a man_n take_v upon_o themselves_o to_o reform_v public_a abuse_n either_o against_o or_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n nor_o will_v it_o hallow_v any_o action_n for_o which_o we_o have_v not_o sufficient_a warrant_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n word_n for_o conclusion_n of_o all_o will_v we_o engage_v god_n favour_n and_o protection_n let_v we_o at_o all_o time_n adhere_v close_o to_o our_o duty_n as_o well_o when_o it_o be_v against_o our_o temporal_a interest_n as_o when_o it_o be_v for_o it_o let_v we_o inviolable_o in_o all_o thing_n observe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o religion_n not_o only_o propose_v good_a end_n but_o be_v as_o careful_a to_o choose_v lawful_a mean_n sect_n xxxvii_o i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n which_o book_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n own_v by_o our_o church_n and_o well_o speak_v of_o even_o by_o our_o very_a adversary_n 5._o sund._n 14._o 14._o 5._o the_o civil_a parent_n be_v he_o who_o god_n have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a magistrate_n who_o by_o a_o just_a right_n possess_v the_o throne_n in_o a_o nation_n this_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v under_o his_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o owe_v he_o honour_n and_o reverence_n etc._n etc._n and_o obedience_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n two_o 13._o rom._n xiii_o 1._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o these_o precept_n be_v give_v at_o a_o time_n when_o those_o power_n be_v heathen_n and_o cruel_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n to_o show_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o that_o no_o pretence_n of_o the_o wickedness_n of_o our_o ruler_n can_v free_v
will_v have_v the_o word_n to_o concern_v their_o set_n up_o of_o jeroboam_n and_o his_o successor_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o house_n of_o david_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o carriage_n 1_o king_n 12.16_o when_o not_o like_v rehoboam_n answer_n to_o they_o they_o cry_v what_o portion_n have_v we_o in_o david_n etc._n etc._n no_o command_n or_o instruction_n be_v for_o aught_o we_o find_v give_v they_o by_o abijah_n or_o any_o other_o from_o god_n neither_o do_v they_o in_o what_o they_o do_v consult_v with_o god_n by_o that_o prophet_n or_o any_o other_o mean_n to_o know_v his_o pleasure_n therein_o but_o what_o they_o do_v be_v of_o their_o own_o head_n out_o of_o a_o rebellious_a humour_n of_o cast_v off_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n in_o which_o god_n have_v settle_v the_o right_n of_o the_o kingdom_n so_o that_o though_o they_o so_o fulfil_v the_o will_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o do_v it_o not_o in_o obedience_n to_o they_o but_o with_o contrary_a intention_n and_o plain_a disobedience_n and_o so_o be_v no_o more_o justifiable_a in_o it_o than_o the_o jew_n in_o murder_a christ_n than_o judas_n in_o betray_v innocent_a blood_n that_o it_o be_v determine_v by_o god._n and_o the_o set_n up_o of_o his_o successor_n be_v a_o continuance_n of_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o a_o rebellion_n against_o god._n other_o by_o set_v up_o king_n without_o i_o etc._n etc._n will_v mean_v their_o seek_v to_o foreign_a king_n and_o prince_n for_o help_n as_o to_o the_o assyrian_n and_o king_n jareb_n ch_n 5.13_o to_o egypt_n ch_n 7.11_o so_o forsake_v god_n and_o their_o dependence_n on_o he_o and_o set_v up_o they_o as_o patron_n and_o protector_n to_o themselves_o dr._n fitz_n williams_n 6._o serm._n of_o the_o duty_n of_o fear_v god_n and_o the_o king._n p._n 4_o v._n p._n 5_o 6._o subject_n withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o lawful_a prince_n be_v a_o deny_v god_n authority_n treason_n against_o he_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n a_o revolt_n from_o he_o a_o apostasy_n from_o god_n a_o resist_v he_o a_o oppose_a god_n rebel_n against_o he_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o set_n up_o the_o title_n of_o a_o counterfeit_n prince_n against_o the_o true_a one_o a_o introduce_v a_o plurality_n of_o godhead_n the_o obey_v of_o a_o usurper_n idolatry_n the_o slander_v his_o anoint_v and_o his_o footstep_n a_o blaspheme_v god_n the_o blame_v his_o conduct_n 15._o p._n 15._o a_o quarrel_v with_o providence_n break_v through_o all_o oath_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o deposit_v with_o they_o the_o rich_a pawn_n it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o stake_v down_o and_o give_v they_o the_o strong_a security_n that_o other_o can_v require_v of_o their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n their_o salvation_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o call_v god_n omniscience_n to_o witness_v these_o engagement_n and_o his_o justice_n and_o power_n to_o revenge_v the_o breach_n of_o they_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o 23._o p._n 23._o who_o will_v not_o hold_v he_o guiltless_a that_o take_v his_o name_n in_o vain_a shall_v connive_v at_o the_o violation_n of_o all_o obligation_n of_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n contract_v in_o that_o name_n if_o men_n shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o hell-fire_n for_o call_v their_o brother_n fool_n shall_v they_o be_v in_o none_o for_o rail_v against_o their_o superior_n invest_v with_o authority_n from_o above_o and_o act_v by_o a_o commission_n from_o heaven_n st._n peter_n and_o st._n judas_n have_v teach_v we_o that_o god_n reserve_v such_o who_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v punish_v in_o the_o blackness_n of_o darkness_n for_o ever_o mr._n wagstaffe_n 12._o serm._n sep._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 11_o 12._o it_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o our_o reformation_n that_o as_o it_o proceed_v by_o the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a step_n so_o it_o hold_v the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a doctrine_n the_o first_o reformer_n plead_v as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v that_o they_o always_o pay_v subjection_n to_o the_o power_n set_v over_o they_o that_o they_o always_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o their_o ruler_n where_o they_o lawful_o may_v and_o where_o they_o may_v not_o they_o submit_v with_o patience_n and_o always_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v than_o to_o be_v sedition_n turbulent_a and_o unquiet_a this_o be_v the_o first_o reformation_n and_o this_o the_o true_a protestant_a doctrine_n but_o alas_o since_o that_o time_n there_o have_v rise_v up_o another_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n p._n 33_o 34._o see_v also_o his_o serm._n july_n 26._o 1685_o p._n 18_o 19_o 21_o 22_o etc._n etc._n and_o another_o reformation_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o never_o have_v either_o by_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n in_o the_o least_o encourage_v or_o countenance_v any_o thing_n tend_v to_o treason_n sedition_n or_o rebellion_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o man_n so_o lâ—â—g_v as_o he_o continue_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v be_v a_o matineer_n or_o a_o traitor_n of_o this_o opinion_n also_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o remark_n 35._o remark_n p._n 32_o 33_o 34_o 35._o on_o popery_n represent_v etc._n etc._n as_o to_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n loc_fw-la doctrine_n pâ—â—â—_n prosecution_n â—o_o persecution_n p_o 21._o see_v his_o mod_n pharisee_fw-mi p._n 4_o 23._o id_fw-la misch_fw-mi of_o anarchy_n p._n 13._o v._n p_o 33_o 55_o 56_o 57_o &c_n &c_n exposit_n 5._o comm._n in_o private_a devot_n ox._n 1089._o in_o lib._n 4._o antiquit_fw-la p._n 294._o con_v loc_fw-la and_o of_o the_o catholic_n balance_n dr._n bisby_n formy_z part_v i_o wish_v as_o well_o to_o my_o religion_n as_o any_o man_n and_o pray_v as_o hearty_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o it_o but_o to_o put_v by_o my_o lawful_a prince_n because_o i_o suspect_v he_o will_v call_v i_o to_o account_v for_o my_o religion_n and_o thereby_o make_v i_o worthy_a of_o suffer_v for_o christ_n nay_o bless_a this_o my_o duty_n my_o conscience_n my_o oath_n my_o religion_n will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o do_v a_o king_n suppose_v a_o power_n sovereign_n accountable_a to_o none_o but_o to_o god_n who_o be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o last_o judge_n of_o men._n dr._n ed._n bernard_n i_o will_v obey_v i_o will_v reverence_v all_o my_o superior_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a and_o in_o all_o thing_n not_o plain_o repugnant_a to_o god_n word_n and_o whenever_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a thereto_o if_o i_o may_v not_o according_a to_o law_n righteousness_n and_o honour_n appeal_v to_o a_o superior_a power_n on_o earth_n i_o will_v patient_o submit_v to_o their_o censure_n and_o penalty_n the_o oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n treat_v large_o of_o this_o subject_a and_o say_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v the_o man_n who_o under_o the_o doubtful_a and_o linsey_n woolsey_n government_n of_o the_o maccabee_n bring_v in_o these_o maxim_n that_o the_o king_n can_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o sanhedrim_n because_o in_o weighty_a matter_n he_o use_v to_o consult_v they_o of_o his_o own_o choice_n that_o his_o luxury_n and_o other_o vice_n ought_v to_o be_v mature_o correct_v and_o that_o a_o aristocracy_n be_v a_o better_a government_n than_o that_o of_o a_o single_a person_n that_o they_o themselves_o may_v be_v concern_v in_o the_o government_n although_o in_o that_o very_a age_n it_o be_v a_o celebrate_a axiom_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o majesty_n of_o their_o king_n be_v so_o sublime_a that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v stoop_v to_o the_o senate_n the_o king_n give_v judgement_n but_o no_o man_n judge_n he_o that_o god_n only_o call_v the_o king_n to_o account_v but_o no_o mortal_a person_n with_o many_o other_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o rabbinical_a writer_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n such_o doctrine_n therefore_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n josephus_n will_v never_o have_v vent_v if_o he_o have_v be_v less_o addict_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o hillel_n and_o shammai_n and_o have_v remember_v the_o golden_a time_n of_o david_n and_o solomon_n or_o the_o flourish_a state_n of_o judea_n in_o other_o reign_v for_o the_o posterity_n of_o david_n down_o to_o the_o assyrian_a captivity_n exercise_v a_o full_a power_n a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o true_o such_o as_o any_o that_o asia_n ever_o see_v in_o all_o affair_n sacred_a and_o civil_a etc._n etc._n beware_v therefore_o o_o you_o prince_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n hypocrite_n of_o the_o rabbi_n jesuit_n and_o presbyterian_o dr._n south_n with_o great_a smartness_n censure_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n
prostrate_v themselves_o for_o in_o your_o way_n of_o reason_v they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o preserve_v or_o delight_v themselves_o by_o any_o course_n of_o mean_n and_o can_v be_v best_o protect_v by_o the_o prevail_a side_n which_o because_o it_o have_v more_o degree_n of_o grow_a power_n have_v it_o seem_v therefore_o more_o of_o right_n 158._o p._n 158._o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o subject_a who_o you_o make_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v himself_o to_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o strong_a side_n or_o for_o a_o company_n combine_v in_o arm_n and_o counsel_n when_o a_o heir_n and_o a_o traitor_n be_v engage_v in_o battle_n with_o equal_a success_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o lord_n stanley_n etc._n etc._n at_o bosworth-field_n to_o give_v the_o day_n to_o the_o side_n they_o presume_v will_n most_o favour_n they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o tie_n so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n 93._o etc._n vid._n 1._o part_n of_o the_o hist_n p._n 93._o and_o whereas_o hobbs_n affirm_v that_o covenant_n be_v but_o word_n and_o breath_n and_o have_v no_o force_n to_o oblige_v or_o constrain_v any_o man_n but_o what_o it_o have_v from_o the_o public_a sword_n he_o answer_v that_o thus_o the_o prince_n be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o danger_n 160._o p._n 160._o society_n be_v like_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n manage_v all_o by_o force_n because_o he_o can_v be_v a_o day_n secure_a of_o remain_v uppermost_a see_v that_o the_o people_n be_v teach_v by_o you_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o right_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o deceit_n and_o that_o every_o one_o will_v have_v as_o good_a a_o title_n if_o he_o have_v as_o long_o a_o sword_n for_o the_o many_o head_a beast_n will_v throw_v the_o rider_n when_o he_o burden_n and_o gall_n they_o woe_n to_o all_o the_o prince_n upon_o earth_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a and_o become_v popular_a if_o the_o multitude_n believe_v this_o the_o prince_z not_o arm_v with_o the_o scale_n of_o the_o leviathan_n i._n e._n with_o irresistible_a power_n can_v never_o be_v safe_a 161._o p._n 161._o wherefore_o such_o as_o own_o these_o pernicious_a doctrine_n destructive_a to_o all_o society_n of_o man_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v wolf_n head_n as_o the_o law_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o speak_v concern_v excommunicate_v person_n and_o be_v like_o those_o ravenous_a beast_n so_o far_o from_o deserve_v our_o love_n and_o care_n 192._o p._n 192._o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o common_a charge_n if_o the_o command_v of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o also_o law_n what_o mean_v the_o common_a doctrine_n in_o the_o scripture_n of_o suffer_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o christianity_n we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o follow_v christ_n etc._n etc._n such_o command_n and_o exhortation_n to_o die_v rather_o than_o to_o obey_v unchristian_a injunction_n be_v deliver_v in_o vain_a yea_o they_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o impious_a if_o they_o be_v not_o a_o royal_a law_n without_o the_o stamp_n of_o civil_a authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o your_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o outward_a safety_n to_o obey_v that_o which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n though_o we_o live_v among_o the_o heathen_n rather_o than_o to_o follow_v dangerous_a though_o evangelical_n counsel_n this_o doctor_n together_o with_o the_o lord_n bishop_n of_o ely_n and_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o dr._n hooper_n be_v by_o the_o king_n appoint_v to_o attend_v the_o late_a duke_n of_o monmouth_n before_o his_o execution_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n that_o they_o with_o reason_n press_v he_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a repentance_n a_o acknowledgement_n that_o his_o invasion_n be_v a_o rebellion_n particular_o urge_v he_o as_o the_o print_a account_n say_v more_o than_o once_o 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n to_o be_v true_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o therefore_o i_o believe_v that_o pulton_n the_o jesuit_n as_o 67._o as_o pulton_n consider_v p._n 67._o himself_o say_v charge_v he_o unjust_o that_o when_o he_o assist_v sir_n thomas_n armstrong_n before_o his_o execution_n that_o he_o do_v not_o oblige_v he_o to_o a_o humble_a acknowledgement_n of_o his_o crime_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o his_o king_n and_o country_n for_o the_o â—3_n the_o account_v of_o the_o con_v with_o 〈◊〉_d p._n â—3_n doctor_n even_o in_o the_o height_n of_o popery_n think_v his_o loyalty_n more_o valuable_a than_o mr._n meredith_n because_o he_o as_o a_o son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v he_o will_v not_o rebel_v against_o the_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o may_v be_v of_o another_o religion_n whereas_o mr._n m._n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n can_v not_o well_o separate_a loyalty_n from_o interest_n and_o 89._o and_o 〈…〉_o con_fw-la p._n 89._o aver_v that_o he_o be_v by_o church_n principle_n against_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n and_o approve_v not_o of_o the_o exclude_v and_o depose_v doctrine_n teach_v in_o mr._n p_n great_a lateran_n council_n before_o there_o be_v jesuit_n and_o also_o after_o they_o arise_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o doleman_n and_o a_o long_a train_n of_o other_o in_o which_o some_o pope_n some_o synodical_a man_n have_v pompous_o march_v to_o pass_v by_o general_a complaint_n 243._o id._n exam_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 10_o note_v 〈◊〉_d holiness_n of_o life_n p._n 243._o we_o may_v furnish_v ourselves_o with_o abundance_n of_o instance_n in_o the_o live_v of_o particular_a man_n of_o that_o communion_n who_o have_v be_v infamous_a for_o impiety_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o a_o few_o reflection_n upon_o two_o or_o three_o of_o this_o sort_n of_o mâ—n_z with_o who_o the_o more_o the_o world_n be_v acquaint_v the_o less_o veneration_n it_o will_v have_v for_o they_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a fawn_v upon_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n whilst_o he_o live_v and_o prosper_v and_o own_a he_o as_o his_o patron_n and_o the_o maker_n of_o his_o fortune_n even_o before_o he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o but_o assoon_o as_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o family_n be_v barbarous_o murder_v by_o the_o most_o bloody_a vassal_n and_o usurper_n phocas_n gregory_n insult_v over_o this_o dead_a lion_n and_o flatter_v this_o live_a monster_n and_o his_o immoral_a wife_n leontia_n he_o use_v such_o word_n at_o his_o â—surped_a exaltation_n as_o he_o do_v at_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o conversion_n of_o england_n sing_v profane_o glory_n to_o god_n in_o the_o high_a let_v the_o heaven_n rejoice_v and_o the_o earth_n be_v glad_a there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o 248._o p._n 248._o which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o her_o sanctity_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n about_o papal_a supremacy_n which_o last_o be_v very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n especial_o in_o the_o depose_v point_n concern_v which_o i_o take_v leave_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o another_o with_o relation_n to_o bellarmine_n he_o be_v 17._o be_v postscript_n to_o transl_n of_o 〈…〉_o of_o the_o leag_n p._n 15_o 16_o 17._o himself_o a_o preacher_n for_o the_o league_n in_o paris_n during_o the_o rebellion_n there_o of_o king_n henry_n iu._n some_o of_o his_o principle_n be_v these_o follow_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n be_v from_o the_o people_n because_o the_o people_n make_v the_o king._n we_o hear_v bellarmine_n in_o another_o place_n positive_o affirm_v it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o any_o christian_a prince_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o catholic_n religion_n and_o shall_v withdraw_v other_o from_o it_o he_o immediate_o forfeit_v all_o power_n and_o dignity_n even_o before_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v sentence_n on_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n in_o case_n they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o cast_v out_o such_o a_o heretic_n from_o his_o sovereignty_n over_o christian_n if_o therefore_o the_o faith_n of_o bellarmine_n be_v faction_n whatsoever_o his_o church_n be_v in_o itself_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o he_o have_v make_v it_o it_o can_v never_o he_o find_v out_o either_o as_o the_o church_n or_o as_o a_o find_a church_n so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v to_o look_v for_o it_o by_o the_o note_n of_o holiness_n sect_n xii_o dr._n patrick_n have_v also_o full_o declare_v his_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o his_o work_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n he_o say_v 75._o paraphâ—_n on_o on_o ps_n 15._o p._n 75._o that_o he_o who_o shall_v dwell_v in_o god_n tabernacle_n be_v a_o
the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1689._o the_o preface_n have_v always_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n or_o nonresistance_n of_o our_o lawful_a superior_n have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n found_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n recommend_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o more_o immediate_a follower_n which_o copy_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v exact_o transcribe_v to_o who_o immortal_a glory_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o she_o alone_o in_o contra-distinction_n both_o to_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n have_v assert_v the_o principle_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n as_o the_o best_a age_n of_o christianity_n own_a and_o practise_v it_o and_o have_v live_v so_o long_o to_o see_v that_o doctrine_n ridicule_v and_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bowstring_n and_o the_o assertor_n and_o practiser_n of_o it_o explode_v as_o old_a lacrymist_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n deny_v while_o some_o affirm_v that_o the_o tenet_n be_v no_o old_a than_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o be_v introduce_v by_o a_o few_o court_n bishop_n preface_n bishop_n saunderson_n preface_n to_o archbishop_n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o apostle_n say_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n tit._n 3.1_o though_o s._n paul_n be_v certain_o no_o man-pleas_a far_o from_o seek_v himself_o or_o from_o make_v merchandise_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o handle_v it_o deceitful_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n sake_n nor_o be_v there_o hope_n of_o preferment_n when_o the_o church_n have_v no_o settle_a revenue_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o christian_a prince_n in_o the_o universal_a world_n but_o he_o draw_v his_o argument_n from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n the_o discharge_n of_o duty_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o advancement_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n see_v more_o in_o that_o admirable_a preface_n the_o better_a to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o attainment_n and_o establish_v of_o their_o own_o grandeur_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o communion_n both_o romanist_n and_o other_o have_v confident_o aver_v that_o our_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v nothing_o but_o our_o interest_n and_o that_o we_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o king_n because_o they_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o our_o church_n and_o have_v prosecute_v all_o that_o dislike_v our_o constitution_n i_o can_v no_o long_o forbear_v write_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v eternal_a and_o unalterable_a as_o be_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o our_o shame_n that_o they_o be_v more_o illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n than_o in_o our_o life_n and_o show_v that_o from_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o happy_a reformation_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o avow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o christian_a in_o thing_n lawful_a active_o to_o obey_v his_o superior_a in_o thing_n unlawful_a to_o suffer_v rather_o than_o obey_v and_o in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o resist_v because_o whoever_o do_v so_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n nor_o can_v the_o doctrine_n be_v unseasonable_a since_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a without_o it_o man_n passion_n natural_o incline_v they_o to_o think_v well_o of_o themselves_o and_o to_o make_v complaint_n of_o hard_a usage_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v most_o gentle_o treat_v what_o instance_n have_v we_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o last_o age_n when_o parson_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o party_n resolve_v to_o expose_v the_o admirable_a reign_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n render_v she_o worse_o than_o the_o worst_a of_o tyrant_n and_o ask_v where_o be_v the_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n where_o be_v the_o genserics_n and_o hunnerics_n as_o if_o neither_o pagan_a nor_o arian_n persecutor_n be_v as_o cruel_a as_o she_o and_o when_o another_o classis_fw-la of_o man_n blacken_v one_o of_o the_o best_a of_o man_n and_o the_o best_a of_o prince_n the_o martyr_n charles_n i._o as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o his_o country_n the_o invader_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n and_o have_v not_o former_a age_n labour_v under_o the_o same_o discontent_n when_o the_o disaffect_v jew_n can_v say_v we_o have_v no_o portion_n in_o david_n nor_o any_o inheritance_n in_o the_o son_n of_o jesse_n every_o man_n to_o his_o tent_n o_o israel_n and_o yet_o that_o prince_n be_v of_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n and_o a_o man_n after_o god_n own_o heart_n now_o if_o upon_o such_o pretension_n subject_n may_v right_v themselves_o by_o resist_v their_o lawful_a superior_n how_o soon_o will_v a_o fruitful_a land_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o barren_a wilderness_n and_o paradise_n itself_o become_v a_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o i_o have_v with_o some_o regret_n and_o confusion_n reflect_v heretofore_o that_o in_o the_o romish_a communion_n preston_n widdrington_n and_o barn_n in_o england_n walsh_n and_o charon_n in_o ireland_n and_o in_o scotland_n barclay_n to_o omit_v other_o country_n all_o profess_a papist_n and_o all_o but_o barclay_n priest_n and_o consequent_o more_o oblige_v to_o uphold_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n shall_v honest_o and_o stout_o appear_v to_o the_o vindication_n of_o this_o truth_n which_o we_o seem_v either_o weary_a or_o ashamed_a of_o i_o never_o wonder_v to_o see_v the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n make_v a_o fastingday_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n nativity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v sorry_a that_o he_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o with_o reason_n because_o their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a both_o to_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n but_o i_o stand_v amaze_v to_o see_v her_o son_n disow_v her_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n do_v we_o serious_o study_v the_o law_n of_o providence_n and_o consider_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n lay_v on_o we_o of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n do_v we_o remember_v that_o affliction_n be_v the_o church_n portion_n and_o that_o not_o the_o least_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v to_o procure_v the_o great_a good_a this_o epiph._n this_o aug._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la &_o epiph._n doctrine_n will_v be_v more_o easy_o believe_v and_o more_o ready_o embrace_v they_o be_v the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o teach_v man_n to_o swear_v and_o forswear_v and_o to_o sly_a from_o persecution_n when_o it_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o religion_n and_o for_o these_o among_o other_o reason_n i_o conjecture_v do_v 4._o do_v stillingfleet_n ser._n jan._n 30._o 168_o â—_o â—_o 9_o p._n 3._o 4._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o church_n call_v simon_n magus_n the_o institutor_n of_o that_o vile_a sect_n the_o leviathan_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o the_o stroy_v all_o the_o difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o that_o probable_o because_o as_o the_o leviathan_n make_v himself_o sport_n in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o gnostic_n play_v with_o oath_n and_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a 4._o human_a id._n p._n 4._o set_v a_o mighty_a value_n upon_o themselves_o and_o have_v mean_a and_o contemptible_a thought_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o be_v the_o hobbs_n of_o that_o age_n who_o give_v be_v to_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o gnostic_n think_v 5._o think_v id._n p._n 5._o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o contrivance_n of_o some_o evil_a spirit_n to_o abridge_v man_n of_o their_o liberty_n which_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n which_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o by_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o same_o great_a man_n say_v 3._o say_v sermon_n novem._n 5._o 1673._o pag._n 2_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o machiavelli_n be_v quarrel_n against_o christianity_n that_o by_o its_o precept_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n it_o render_v man_n unfit_a for_o such_o great_a undertake_n as_o can_v not_o be_v accomplish_v without_o something_o of_o cruelty_n and_o inhumanity_n whereas_o the_o old_a religion_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v inure_v man_n to_o blood_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o make_v they_o fit_a for_o any_o enterprise_n and_o machiavelli_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n if_o religion_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o make_v man_n butcher_n or_o to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o sword_n and_o
first_o bring_v from_o another_o country_n and_o be_v no_o way_n natural_a to_o our_o own_o though_o the_o infection_n have_v be_v take_v by_o too_o many_o who_o have_v a_o ill_a temper_n prepare_v for_o it_o cons_n dr._n jackson_n work_n tom._n 3._o l._n 12._o ch_n 8._o p._n 978._o their_o loyalty_n and_o peaceableness_n may_v be_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o education_n or_o their_o good_a temper_n but_o not_o of_o their_o faith_n or_o as_o dr._n sherlock_n say_v they_o may_v be_v loyal_a as_o englishman_n but_o they_o can_v be_v so_o as_o papist_n will_v we_o therefore_o judge_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n we_o must_v consult_v her_o article_n canon_n public_a homily_n public_a office_n of_o devotion_n general_n order_n of_o her_o bishop_n censure_n of_o her_o university_n and_o write_n of_o her_o great_a man_n who_o have_v vindicate_v her_o doctrine_n and_o explain_v her_o belief_n and_o this_o method_n i_o shall_v use_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n or_o passive_a obedience_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n have_v be_v always_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o state_v doctrine_n of_o our_o whole_a church_n to_o which_o all_o her_o priest_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v their_o subscription_n they_o be_v allow_v a_o place_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v by_o foreigner_n as_o well_o as_o by_o our_o own_o writer_n for_o 506._o for_o bishop_n ridley_n farewell_n letter_n apud_fw-la fox_n tom_n 3._o p._n 506._o this_o church_n have_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n article_n so_o pen_v and_o frame_v after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ground_v upon_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o god_n word_n that_o in_o short_a time_n if_o they_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v say_v bishop_n ridley_n the_o martyr_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v set_v in_o christ_n church_n much_o concord_n and_o unity_n in_o christ_n true_a religion_n and_o to_o have_v expel_v many_o false_a error_n and_o heresy_n wherewith_o this_o church_n alas_o be_v almost_o overgo_v nor_o be_v this_o that_o excellent_a prelate_n peculiar_a opinion_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o ordain_v 1604._o ordain_v can._n 3._o a_o 1604._o that_o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v under_o the_o king_n majesty_n be_v not_o a_o true_a and_o apostolical_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la and_o can._n 5._o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o any_o of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n agree_v in_o the_o synod_n 1562_o are_z in_o any_o part_n superstitious_a or_o erroneous_a let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la anno_fw-la 1552._o in_o the_o convocation_n hold_v at_o london_n article_n of_o religion_n be_v agree_v upon_o of_o which_o the_o thirty_o six_o run_n thus_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v ordain_v and_o allow_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n under_o queen_n elisabeth_n anno_fw-la 1562._o it_o run_v thus_o and_o so_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n the_o queen_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o other_o her_o dominion_n unto_o who_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o all_o estate_n of_o this_o realm_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a in_o all_o case_n do_v appertain_v and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a artic._n remarkable_a rogers_n praef._n to_o the_o 39th_o artic._n that_o these_o article_n of_o 1562._o be_v publish_v in_o the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o the_o massacre_n at_o vassey_n in_o france_n be_v commit_v by_o the_o duke_n of_o guise_n and_o when_o all_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o country_n be_v sentence_v to_o death_n by_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o limit_v to_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o two_o necessary_a consequence_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o 1._o because_o if_o the_o pope_n who_o pretend_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o power_n over_o king_n much_o less_o have_v the_o people_n any_o power_n who_o pretend_v to_o a_o inferior_a right_n that_o of_o compact_a 2._o because_o the_o article_n make_v no_o distinction_n but_o exclude_v all_o other_o power_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o plea_n be_v the_o same_o on_o either_o side_n the_o pope_n say_v as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o reach_v he_o and_o say_v the_o people_n as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o law_n themselves_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o be_v they_o bind_v to_o be_v obedient_a but_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o king_n do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v contradict_v the_o pope_n than_o he_o be_v deserve_o say_v the_o romanist_n excommunicate_a depose_v and_o murder_v and_o when_o he_o usurp_v upon_o the_o people_n liberty_n than_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v depose_v by_o the_o people_n the_o argument_n on_o either_o side_n be_v the_o same_o and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o authority_n for_o as_o 481._o as_o moderate_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ann_n 17._o 17._o 19_o p._n 481._o dr._n puller_n well_o observe_v both_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o injunction_n and_o canon_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o reformation_n under_o henry_n the_o eight_o for_o there_o i_o begin_v the_o restoration_n of_o religion_n to_o her_o purity_n in_o this_o kingdom_n as_o dr._n burnet_n do_v 387._o do_v burnet_n hist_o reform_v l._n 3._o p._n 226._o tom_n 1._o and_o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 387._o anno_fw-la 1536._o injunction_n be_v issue_v out_o the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o every_o man_n that_o have_v cure_n of_o soul_n shall_v for_o the_o establishment_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n sincere_o declare_v manifest_a and_o open_a for_o the_o space_n of_o one_o quarter_n of_o a_o year_n next_o ensue_v once_o every_o sunday_n and_o after_o that_o at_o the_o least_o wise_a twice_o every_o quarter_n in_o their_o sermon_n and_o other_o collation_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v usurp_v power_n and_o jurisdiction_n have_v no_o establishment_n or_o ground_n in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v of_o most_o just_a cause_n take_v away_o and_o abolish_v and_o that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n the_o high_a power_n and_o potentate_n under_o god_n to_o who_o all_o man_n within_o the_o same_o dominion_n by_o god_n commandment_n owe_v most_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n afore_o and_o above_o all_o other_o potentate_n in_o earth_n now_o if_o a_o king_n be_v above_o all_o other_o power_n than_o he_o can_v be_v accountable_a to_o any_o other_o power_n and_o so_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v anno_fw-la 181._o anno_fw-la burnet_n collect._n of_o record_n p._n 181._o 1538._o come_v out_o the_o lord_n cromwel_n injunction_n as_o they_o be_v call_v wherein_o the_o same_o duty_n be_v enjoin_v in_o the_o same_o word_n this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o edw._n the_o six_o 2._o six_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 1_o 2._o an._n 1547._o the_o preface_n to_o which_o injunction_n acknowledge_v that_o part_n of_o they_o be_v former_o set_v out_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o rest_n add_v by_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n with_o a_o very_a little_a variation_n and_o according_o in_o the_o article_n of_o enquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o canterbury_n under_z edward_z the_o sixth_z the_o first_o be_v whether_o all_o person_n etc._n etc._n have_v preach_v against_o the_o usurp_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n second_o whether_o they_o have_v preach_v and_o
be_v call_v in_o which_o both_o the_o university_n most_o amicable_o agree_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o proceed_n at_o oxford_n in_o the_o year_n 1â—22_n 1647_o and_o 1683_o the_o decree_n of_o 1622_o be_v make_v the_o 25_o of_o june_n in_o full_a convocation_n on_o this_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n antiqu._n oxon._n l._n 1._o p._n 326_o 327_o etc._n etc._n mr._n knight_n of_o broadgate_n hall_n now_o pembroke_n college_n preach_v at_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o east_n on_o palm-sunday_n upon_o 1_o king_n 19.9_o what_o do_v thou_o here_o elijah_n start_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o when_o persecute_v for_o religion_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n which_o he_o hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a for_o which_o doctrine_n when_o he_o be_v convene_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n he_o plead_v the_o authority_n of_o paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o xiii_o to_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o example_n of_o king_n james_n who_o assist_v the_o rocheller_n against_o their_o king_n and_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n send_v to_o prison_n the_o vicechancellor_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o st._n david_n laud_n who_o in_o may_n of_o the_o same_o year_n have_v his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n the_o jesuit_n acquaint_v with_o it_o from_o who_o the_o king_n be_v inform_v who_o order_v knight_n and_o his_o sermon_n to_o be_v send_v up_o the_o author_n be_v commit_v a_o prisoner_n to_o the_o gatehouse_n in_o westminster_n where_o he_o lie_v two_o year_n and_o at_o last_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o one_o of_o his_o fellow_n prisoner_n with_o bishop_n williams_n be_v release_v and_o have_v ask_v the_o king_n pardon_n go_v into_o holland_n where_o in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o die_v when_o knight_n be_v complain_v of_o the_o king_n send_v to_o the_o vicechancellor_n to_o enjoin_v the_o student_n of_o divinity_n to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o study_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o the_o write_n of_o either_o jesuit_n or_o puritan_n and_o according_o the_o head_n of_o college_n the_o professor_n etc._n etc._n meet_v in_o convocation_n the_o bishop_n that_o be_v then_o about_o the_o court_n have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o book_n that_o contain_v it_o as_o seditious_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o censure_v among_o other_o this_o proposition_n 327._o proposition_n proposit_n 2._o v._n antiqu._n oxon._n p._n 327._o that_o subject_n not_o private_a person_n but_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v take_v arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o church_n and_o true_a religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n or_o the_o superior_a magistrate_n upon_o these_o condition_n if_o 1._o the_o prince_n turn_v tyrant_n 2._o if_o he_o compel_v his_o subject_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n or_o to_o blaspheme_v 3._o when_o any_o great_a injury_n be_v do_v 4._o if_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v safe_a in_o their_o fortune_n their_o life_n and_o conscience_n upon_o condition_n also_o 5._o that_o under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v their_o own_o advantage_n and_o 6._o that_o their_o arm_n be_v manage_v with_o much_o moderation_n moderamine_fw-la inculpatae_fw-la tutelae_fw-la these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o university_n run_v thus_o this_o proposition_n be_v false_a and_o seditious_a and_o so_o crafty_o restrain_v under_o such_o condition_n annex_v as_o every_o seditious_a person_n may_v make_v use_n of_o to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o three_o proposition_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v alike_o condemn_v so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o gillespy_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o new_a oxford_n divinity_n and_o i_o wish_v no_o worse_o have_v be_v ever_o broach_v or_o own_v there_o nor_o do_v the_o university_n rest_v here_o but_o withal_o decree_v and_o declare_v that_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n subject_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n forcible_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n either_o offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o pretence_n require_v all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n to_o subscribe_v the_o censure_n and_o enjoin_v all_o that_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o any_o degree_n to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o that_o convocation_n while_o the_o commentary_n of_o paraeus_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o churchyard_n of_o st._n mary_n at_o oxford_n at_o paul_n cross_n in_o london_n as_o it_o be_v likewise_o burn_v at_o cambridge_n that_o university_n join_v with_o her_o sister_n of_o oxford_n in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n for_o as_o a_o voss_n a_o doublet_n ep._n ad_fw-la gerh._n voss_n learned_a foreigner_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v upon_o the_o spot_n inform_v that_o knight_n cite_v for_o his_o opinion_n the_o authority_n not_o only_o of_o paraeus_n but_o also_o of_o bucanus_n and_o junius_n brutus_n affirm_v further_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n and_o illustrate_v it_o by_o this_o instance_n that_o if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v while_o his_o army_n lay_v siege_n to_o any_o town_n of_o the_o protestant_n his_o subject_n happen_v to_o fall_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o of_o the_o besiege_a he_o be_v just_o slay_v nor_o be_v he_o that_o kill_v he_o guilty_a of_o any_o crime_n both_o the_o university_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o though_o at_o oxford_n only_o paraeus_n book_n be_v burn_v yet_o at_o cambridge_n they_o also_o burn_v bucanus_n common_a place_n and_o junius_n brutus_n or_o hubert_n languet_n vindiciae_fw-la and_o damn_v the_o author_n to_o perpetual_a infamy_n my_o author_n add_v that_o the_o cambridge_n doctor_n be_v the_o more_o fierce_a of_o the_o two_o whether_o because_o they_o hate_v the_o puritan_n or_o be_v the_o majority_n of_o they_o at_o least_o remonstrant_n the_o censure_n of_o that_o university_n doublet_n see_v when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o commencement_n it_o be_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n by_o he_o who_o draw_v it_o up_o upon_o his_o promise_n not_o to_o transcribe_v it_o what_o hinder_v its_o publication_n i_o know_v not_o while_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n david_n owen_n publish_v his_o antiparaeus_a seu_fw-la determinat_fw-la de_fw-fr jure_fw-la regio_fw-la adv_fw-la david_n paraeum_n at_o cambridge_n anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1622._o octavo_fw-la in_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v thorough_o confute_v this_o censure_n and_o the_o execution_n do_v upon_o his_o book_n much_o trouble_v the_o old_a paraeus_n and_o his_o son_n paraei_n son_n append._n in_o comment_n ad_fw-la rom_n 13.5_o vit_fw-fr paraei_n say_v that_o his_o father_n mean_v what_o he_o write_v not_o of_o king_n endow_v with_o a_o absolute_a power_n but_o of_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v to_o their_o crown_n upon_o condition_n while_o the_o illustrious_a hugo_n grotius_n think_v so_o well_o of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v insert_v it_o at_o large_a in_o his_o work_n 661._o work_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art._n 16._o p._n 661._o with_o a_o high_a commendation_n affirm_v that_o the_o reverend_a memory_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o the_o wise_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o the_o honour_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n which_o at_o that_o time_n foresee_v the_o calamity_n which_o england_n afterward_o suffer_v and_o a_o just_a fear_n lest_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n may_v do_v more_o mischief_n engage_v he_o to_o reprint_v the_o censure_n to_o which_o determination_n dr._n prideaux_n dr._n abbot_n and_o the_o other_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o time_n give_v their_o suffrage_n anno_fw-la 1647_o june_n 1_o the_o same_o famous_a academy_n meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o declare_v their_o judgement_n concern_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o a_o few_o of_o their_o reason_n why_o they_o can_v not_o take_v that_o covenant_n i_o shall_v transcribe_v 174._o transcribe_v ad_fw-la calc_n vit_fw-mi sanderson_n p._n 174._o as_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n sanderson_n 1._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o imposer_n a_o great_a power_n than_o for_o aught_o appear_v to_o we_o have_v be_v in_o former_a time_n challenge_v 181._o challenge_v p._n 181._o 3._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o manifest_a danger_n of_o perjury_n 182._o perjury_n p._n 182._o the_o oath_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n by_o we_o take_v 202._o
necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n in_o which_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n thus_o instruct_v we_o subject_n be_v bind_v not_o to_o withdraw_v their_o fealty_n truth_n love_n and_o obedience_n towards_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o for_o any_o cause_n they_o may_v conspire_v against_o his_o person_n nor_o do_v any_o thing_n towards_o the_o hindrance_n or_o hurt_n thereof_o or_o of_o his_o estate_n and_o this_o they_o prove_v out_o of_o rom._n 13._o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n shall_v get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o â—n_o the_o six_o commandment_n no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v that_o the_o declaration_n make_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o second_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o novel_a doctrine_n but_o the_o old_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n even_o in_o the_o infancy_n of_o its_o reformation_n and_o again_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o ann._n 1542._o 347._o 1542._o id._n coll._n of_o record_n n._n 26._o p._n 252._o v._o fox_n to_o 2_o p._n 346_o 347._o it_o be_v express_o enjoin_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n to_o his_o clergy_n item_n that_o every_o of_o you_o do_v procure_v and_o provide_v of_o your_o own_o a_o book_n call_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n otherwise_o call_v the_o bishop_n book_n and_o that_o you_o and_o every_o of_o you_o do_v exercise_v yourselves_o in_o the_o same_o according_a to_o such_o precept_n as_o have_v be_v give_v heretofore_o or_o hereafter_o to_o be_v give_v so_o that_o i_o suppose_v the_o book_n to_o have_v be_v the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n of_o those_o day_n sect_n i._o the_o popish_a bishop_n tonstal_n and_o stokesly_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o cardinal_n pool_n 352._o pool_n apud_fw-la fox_n to_o 2._o p._n 351_o 352._o prove_v out_o of_o st._n austin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o father_n that_o a_o king_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n only_o for_o his_o fault_n that_o he_o have_v no_o peer_n upon_o earth_n be_v great_a than_o all_o man_n and_o inferior_a but_o to_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o from_o hence_o they_o show_v that_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o argument_n the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v a_o doctrine_n that_o will_v be_v to_o his_o own_o damnation_n if_o he_o repent_v not_o whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n nay_o bonner_n himself_o 673._o ap._n eund_n p._n 673._o as_o he_o write_v the_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n of_o true_a obedience_n so_o in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n ann._n 1549._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o declare_v that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v in_o rebellion_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o god._n so_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v even_o bonner_n himself_o at_o that_o time_n own_o and_o this_o also_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o that_o age_n for_o 592_o for_o ap._n eund_n to_o 2._o p._n 592_o among_o the_o heresy_n and_o error_n collect_v by_o the_o popish_a bishop_n out_o of_o the_o martyr_n tyndal_n book_n call_v the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n this_o be_v the_o four_o he_o faith_n fol._n 113._o that_o a_o christian_a man_n may_v not_o resist_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o infidel_n and_o a_o ethnic_a and_o that_o this_o take_v away_o free_a will_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o addend_n the_o inter_fw-la addend_n latin_a non_fw-la licere_fw-la christiano_n resistere_fw-la principi_fw-la infideli_fw-la &_o ethnico_fw-la tollit_fw-la libertatem_fw-la arbitrii_fw-la where_o observe_v that_o the_o papist_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o if_o tindal_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v so_o whereas_o he_o only_o mean_v that_o a_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o word_n be_v thus_o explain_v ibid._n explain_v ibid._n st._n peter_n will_v we_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o our_o prince_n 1_o pet._n two_o st._n paul_n also_o do_v the_o like_a rom._n xiii_o who_o be_v also_o himself_o subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o nero_n and_o although_o every_o commandment_n of_o nero_n against_o god_n he_o do_v not_o follow_v yet_o he_o never_o make_v resistance_n against_o the_o authority_n and_o state_n of_o nero_n as_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o do_v against_o the_o state_n not_o only_o of_o infidel_n but_o also_o of_o christian_a prince_n sect_n ii_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o the_o true_a religion_n begin_v to_o flourish_v and_o at_o that_o time_n old_a father_n latimer_n be_v famous_a for_o a_o plain_a and_o honest_a preacher_n 56._o preacher_n fol._n 56._o he_o in_o his_o four_o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n tell_v the_o audience_n what_o conference_n he_o have_v with_o my_o lord_n darsey_n in_o the_o tower_n subjoin_v that_o when_o that_o lord_n plead_v that_o he_o have_v be_v always_o faithful_a and_o have_v he_o see_v the_o king_n in_o the_o field_n he_o will_v have_v yield_v his_o sword_n to_o he_o on_o his_o knee_n he_o reply_v marry_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a season_n you_o play_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o faithful_a subject_n in_o hold_v with_o the_o people_n in_o a_o commotion_n and_o disturbance_n it_o have_v be_v the_o cast_n of_o all_o traitor_n to_o pretend_v nothing_o against_o the_o king_n person_n they_o never_o pretend_v the_o matter_n to_o the_o king_n but_o to_o other_o subject_n may_v not_o resist_v any_o magistrate_n nor_o aught_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o king_n law_n and_o to_o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o all_o doubt_n in_o his_o afternoon_n 21._o afternoon_n matth._n xxii_o 21._o sermon_n at_o stamford_n he_o say_v if_o the_o king_n shall_v require_v of_o thou_o a_o unjust_a request_n yet_o be_v thou_o bind_v to_o pay_v it_o and_o not_o to_o resist_v nor_o rebel_n against_o the_o king._n the_o king_n indeed_o be_v in_o peril_n of_o his_o soul_n for_o ask_v a_o unjust_a request_n and_o god_n will_v in_o his_o due_a time_n reckon_v with_o he_o for_o it_o but_o thou_o must_v obey_v the_o king_n and_o not_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o judge_v he_o for_o god_n be_v the_o king_n judge_n etc._n etc._n and_o know_v this_o that_o whensoever_o there_o be_v a_o unjust_a exaction_n lay_v upon_o thou_o it_o be_v a_o plague_n and_o punishment_n for_o thy_o sin._n we_o marvel_v that_o we_o be_v plague_v as_o we_o be_v and_o i_o think_v very_o this_o unjust_a and_o unfaithful_a deal_n with_o our_o prince_n be_v one_o great_a cause_n of_o our_o plague_n look_v therefore_o every_o man_n upon_o his_o conscience_n you_o shall_v not_o be_v judge_v by_o worldly_a policy_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n archbishop_z cranmer_z in_o his_o letter_n to_o queen_n mary_n whatever_o his_o fear_n may_v otherwise_o betray_v he_o to_o do_v confess_v 672._o ap._n fox_n to_o 3._o p._n 672._o that_o the_o imperial_a crown_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o this_o realm_n be_v take_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o be_v use_v under_o he_o only_o and_o be_v subject_a unto_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o 674._o alone_o p._n 674._o and_o afterward_o averr_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v the_o temporal_a sword_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n so_o do_v he_o likewise_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o imperial_a state_n if_o they_o be_v disobedient_a to_o he_o and_o command_v the_o subject_n to_o disobey_v their_o prince_n assoil_v the_o subject_n as_o well_o of_o their_o obedience_n as_o of_o their_o lawful_a oath_n make_v unto_o their_o true_a king_n and_o prince_n contrary_a to_o god_n commandment_n who_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n or_o their_o ruler_n over_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o great_a
doctrine_n to_o murder_v prince_n be_v not_o of_o the_o gospel-spirit_n bishop_n hacket_n sermon_n on_o psal_n xli_o 9_o on_o the_o gowry_n conspiracy_n p._n 740._o 741._o sure_o above_o all_o man_n if_o the_o clergy_n be_v not_o careful_a to_o set_v forth_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o day_n with_o great_a honour_n and_o solemnity_n it_o be_v their_o ignorance_n or_o their_o negligence_n have_v these_o furious_a swordman_n that_o lay_v their_o weapon_n to_o his_o throat_n find_v a_o austere_a master_n nay_o a_o tyrant_n they_o must_v have_v bear_v with_o it_o and_o not_o touch_v the_o man_n that_o bear_v the_o character_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v dr._n sharp_a before_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o apr._n 11._o 1679._o p._n 35._o o_o may_v god_n so_o inspire_v you_o that_o by_o your_o mean_n the_o person_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o the_o right_n of_o his_o crown_n may_v be_v secure_v against_o all_o wicked_a attempt_n and_o p._n 39_o let_v we_o hate_v all_o trick_n and_o device_n and_o equivocation_n both_o in_o our_o word_n and_o in_o carriage_n let_v we_o be_v constant_o and_o inflexible_o loyal_a to_o our_o prince_n and_o let_v no_o consideration_n in_o the_o world_n make_v we_o violate_v our_o allegiance_n to_o he_o and_o in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n 1680._o speak_v of_o the_o upright_a man_n he_o be_v one_o studious_o endeavour_v to_o preserve_v his_o allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n pag._n 19_o he_o be_v a_o man_n that_o honour_n the_o king_n that_o be_v observant_a of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v true_a to_o the_o government_n and_o meddle_v not_o with_o they_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v at_o the_o yorkshire_n feast_n feb._n 17._o 16_o 79_o 79_o 80._o p._n 17._o we_o may_v do_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o good_a by_o our_o good_a example_n of_o loyalty_n sect_n xxii_o and_o to_o evince_v that_o this_o have_v be_v the_o unquestioned_a doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o this_o church_n i_o shall_v subjoin_v many_o other_o testimony_n 7._o testimony_n bish_n of_o lincoln_n principl_n and_o posit_n p._n 7._o that_o england_n be_v a_o monarchy_n the_o crown_n imperial_a and_o our_o king_n supreme_a governor_n and_o sole_a supreme_a governor_n of_o this_o realm_n and_o all_o other_o their_o dominion_n will_v i_o believe_v i_o be_o sure_a it_o shall_v be_v grant_v see_v our_o authentic_a law_n and_o statute_n do_v so_o express_o and_o so_o often_o say_v it_o in_o our_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n we_o swear_v that_o the_o king_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n supreme_a so_o none_o not_o the_o pope_n above_o he_o and_o only_o supreme_a so_o none_o coordinate_a or_o equal_a to_o he_o so_o that_o by_o our_o know_a law_n our_o king_n be_v solo_fw-la deo_fw-la minor_fw-la invest_v with_o such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o exclude_v both_o pope_n and_o people_n and_o all_o the_o world_n god_n almighty_n only_o except_v by_o who_o king_n do_v reign_v from_o have_v any_o power_n jurisdiction_n or_o authority_n over_o he_o this_o book_n have_v its_o imprimatur_fw-la not_o from_o any_o mean_a hand_n but_o from_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n himself_o which_o be_v to_o i_o a_o plain_a implication_n that_o his_o lordship_n do_v then_o own_o the_o doctrine_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n etc._n truth_n burnet_n vind._n etc._n etc._n print_v at_o glascow_n p._n 7._o etc._n etc._n the_o vindication_n of_o the_o authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o church_n be_v full_a to_o this_o purpose_n obj._n may_v not_o subject_n when_o oppress_v in_o their_o establish_a religion_n defend_v themselves_o and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n do_v not_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n direct_v man_n to_o defend_v themselves_o when_o unjust_o assault_v answ_n we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o right_n and_o permission_n of_o nature_n now_o self-defence_n can_v be_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n ☜_o ☜_o for_o than_o it_o can_v never_o be_v dispense_v with_o without_o a_o sin_n nay_o be_v a_o man_n never_o so_o criminal_a he_o ought_v not_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v kill_v neither_o shall_v any_o malefactor_n submit_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o judge_n but_o stand_v to_o his_o defence_n by_o all_o the_o force_n he_o can_v raise_v and_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v turn_n to_o say_v for_o the_o good_a of_o society_n he_o ought_v to_o submit_v for_o no_o man_n must_v violate_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v it_o on_o never_o so_o good_a a_o design_n christ_n die_v for_o we_o show_v that_o self-defence_n can_v be_v no_o law_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o christ_n who_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n have_v contradict_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n 10._o nature_n pag._n 10._o he_o than_o proceed_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o magistrate_n derive_v not_o their_o power_n from_o the_o surrender_n of_o the_o people_n for_o none_o can_v surrender_v what_o they_o have_v not_o ☜_o ☜_o take_v then_o a_o multitude_n of_o people_n not_o yet_o associate_v none_o of_o they_o have_v power_n of_o his_o own_o life_n neither_o have_v he_o power_n of_o his_o neighbor_n since_o no_o man_n out_o of_o society_n may_v kill_v another_o be_v his_o crime_n never_o so_o great_a much_o less_o be_v his_o own_o murderer_n a_o multitude_n of_o people_n not_o yet_o associate_v be_v but_o so_o many_o individual_a person_n therefore_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n be_v not_o from_o the_o people_n nor_o be_v any_o of_o their_o delegation_n but_o be_v from_o god._n 35._o god._n pag._n 35._o consider_v that_o christ_n be_v to_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n if_o then_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n exact_v our_o defence_n in_o case_n of_o unjust_a persecution_n for_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o that_o law_n as_o well_o as_o we_o for_o he_o come_v not_o to_o destroy_v but_o to_o fulfil_v the_o law_n both_o by_o his_o example_n and_o precept_n if_o then_o you_o charge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o absolute_a submission_n as_o brutish_a or_o stupid_a or_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n see_v you_o do_v not_o run_v into_o blasphemy_n by_o charge_v that_o holy_a one_o foolish_o for_o whatever_o he_o know_v of_o the_o secret_a will_n of_o god_n he_o be_v to_o follow_v his_o reveal_v will_v in_o his_o action_n 39_o action_n pag._n 39_o if_o fight_n at_o that_o time_n when_o saint_n peter_n draw_v his_o sword_n for_o preserve_v christ_n from_o the_o jew_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o kingdom_n so_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n bind_v all_o the_o succeed_a age_n of_o the_o church_n no_o less_o than_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v what_o be_v then_o contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n will_v be_v so_o still_o 42._o still_o p._n 42._o i_o shall_v add_v one_o thing_n which_o all_o casuist_n hold_v a_o safe_a rule_n in_o matter_n that_o be_v doubtful_a viz._n that_o we_o ought_v to_o follow_v that_o side_n of_o the_o doubt_n that_o be_v free_a from_o hazard_n ☞_o ☞_o here_o then_o damnation_n be_v at_o least_o the_o seem_a hazard_n of_o resistance_n therefore_o except_o upon_o as_o clear_a evidence_n you_o prove_v the_o danger_n of_o absolute_a submission_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n that_o it_o may_v balance_v the_o other_o then_o absolute_a submission_n as_o be_v the_o secure_a be_v to_o be_v follow_v 41._o follow_v p._n 41._o obj._n but_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n to_o thou_o for_o good_a and_o if_o they_o swerve_v from_o this_o they_o forsake_v the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v raise_v up_o and_o so_o fall_v from_o the_o power_n and_o right_n to_o our_o obedience_n answ_n it_o be_v true_a the_o sovereign_n be_v a_o minister_n of_o god_n for_o good_a so_o that_o he_o corrupt_v his_o power_n gross_o when_o he_o pursue_v not_o that_o design_n but_o in_o that_o he_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o god_n who_o minister_n he_o be_v etc._n etc._n the_o same_o author_n continue_v steadfast_a to_o this_o doctrine_n when_o he_o leave_v scotland_n and_o come_v into_o england_n 9_o england_n ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1674_o 1674_o 5._o p._n 7._o 9_o david_n when_o saul_n be_v most_o unjust_o hunt_v his_o life_n will_v not_o stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o see_v he_o be_v the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n from_o almighty_a god_n the_o king_n have_v his_o power_n and_o to_o he_o he_o know_v he_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o administration_n affirm_v that_o the_o enemy_n of_o that_o royal_a martyr_n 38._o p._n 38._o by_o oath_n and_o counter-oath_n which_o they_o often_o take_v have_v their_o conscience_n so_o sear_v as_o to_o be_v past_a feel_n till_o they_o throw_v off_o all_o sense_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n and_o set_v up_o profess_o
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n
may_v excuse_v themselves_o from_o their_o obligation_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n will_v they_o plead_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o duty_n and_o that_o the_o inspire_a writer_n do_v not_o foresee_v and_o provide_v for_o all_o case_n etc._n etc._n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n they_o dispense_v with_o one_o law_n of_o christ_n they_o may_v dispense_v with_o as_o many_o as_o they_o please_v 29._o p._n 29._o if_o the_o magistrate_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n than_o it_o be_v no_o more_o lawful_a for_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o than_o for_o twelve_o and_o if_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v for_o conscience_n sake_n no_o increase_n of_o our_o number_n or_o strength_n can_v alter_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o duty_n or_o take_v off_o the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o have_v the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v more_o potent_a arm_n than_o nero_n or_o julian_n yet_o no_o right_n ever_o can_v have_v accure_v to_o they_o thereby_o to_o oppose_v god_n ordinance_n or_o to_o proceed_v against_o their_o conscience_n 30._o p._n 30._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a not_o only_o of_o resist_v etc._n etc._n but_o of_o depose_v king_n knox_n milton_n rutherford_n etc._n etc._n 40._o p._n 40._o can_v not_o have_v spit_v rank_a venom_n at_o king_n or_o speak_v with_o great_a contempt_n of_o their_o authority_n than_o hildebrand_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o 15._o p._n 15._o it_o always_o hold_v true_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o any_o country_n what_o be_v say_v by_o judge_n creshald_v legacy_n p._n 5._o both_o like_a a_o pious_a christian_a and_o a_o able_a lawyer_n concern_v the_o royal_a authority_n of_o our_o nation_n that_o the_o jura_n regalia_z of_o our_o king_n be_v hold_v of_o heaven_n and_o can_v for_o any_o cause_n escheat_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o they_o for_o any_o cause_n make_v any_o positive_a or_o actual_a forcible_a resistance_n against_o they_o but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o yield_v to_o they_o passive_a obedience_n by_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n albeit_o their_o command_n shall_v be_v against_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la nostrae_fw-la nec_fw-la possumus_fw-la nec_fw-la debemus_fw-la aliter_fw-la resistere_fw-la for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o thus_o the_o author_n of_o jeremiah_n in_o baca_n or_o a_o fast-day_n work_v publish_v for_o the_o devout_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o a_o preservative_n for_o all_o they_o against_o perjury_n and_o rebellion_n speak_v rebellious_a perjury_n pag._n 40_o 41_o 42_o 43_o 44._o a_o further_a branch_n of_o perjury_n there_o be_v which_o in_o the_o late_a rebellious_a day_n involve_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o three_o nation_n over_o and_o over_o some_o popular_a wicked_a man_n son_n of_o belial_n contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o they_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v draw_v in_o against_o their_o allegiance_n also_o many_o and_o many_o thousand_o of_o the_o people_n into_o that_o rebellion_n and_o bloody_a war_n and_o when_o through_o thy_o just_a judgement_n upon_o the_o three_o kingdom_n for_o former_a sin_n those_o perjure_a rebellious_a man_n have_v very_o far_o prevail_v and_o imbrue_v their_o hand_n not_o only_o in_o the_o common_a blood_n of_o their_o fellow_n subject_n but_o also_o in_o the_o sacred_a blood_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o drive_v all_o the_o royal_a family_n into_o foreign_a part_n the_o daily_a practice_n be_v make_v and_o take_v new_a oath_n and_o impose_v they_o upon_o the_o people_n and_o then_o both_o break_v they_o themselves_o and_o compel_v other_o to_o break_v they_o o_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o how_o many_o rebellious_a oath_n be_v there_o frame_v contrary_a to_o that_o one_o rightful_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n every_o of_o which_o late_a oath_n be_v direct_v and_o solemn_a perjury_n the_o dreadful_a effect_n of_o that_o rebellion_n and_o those_o perjury_n we_o now_o see_v and_o we_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o fear_v the_o guilt_n of_o they_o will_v not_o cease_v operate_n to_o further_a vengeance_n upon_o the_o nation_n for_o that_o there_o be_v still_o leave_v therein_o man_n of_o like_a wicked_a principle_n but_o o_o god_n when_o thou_o make_v inquisition_n for_o blood_n shut_v not_o up_o the_o innocent_a with_o the_o guilty_a the_o establish_v church_n thou_o know_v all_o along_o abhor_a and_o withstand_v unanimous_o as_o one_o man_n those_o false_a treasonable_a and_o bloody_a practice_n and_o choose_v the_o utmost_a suffering_n rather_o than_o join_v therein_o or_o in_o the_o least_o comply_v therewith_o notwithstanding_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o offender_n be_v so_o great_a that_o both_o the_o rebellion_n and_o the_o perjury_n may_v affect_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o if_o thou_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n hold_v they_o guiltless_a who_o take_v thy_o name_n in_o vain_a what_o may_v we_o all_o expect_v sect_n xxx_o mr._n wake_v 3._o wake_v serm._n at_o paris_n jan._n 30._o 1684_o 1684_o 5._o p._n 3._o speak_v of_o the_o murder_n of_o charles_n the_o martyâ—_n have_v a_o infidel_n nation_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o or_o the_o chance_n of_o war_n cut_v he_o off_o we_o shall_v soon_o have_v turn_v our_o sorrow_n into_o joy_n but_o that_o we_o who_o be_v oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o obey_v he_o shall_v destroy_v that_o life_n for_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v refuse_v any_o hazard_n of_o our_o own_o that_o we_o who_o be_v certain_o his_o subject_n and_o pretend_v to_o be_v christian_n too_o shall_v violate_v all_o the_o right_n of_o majesty_n trample_v under_o foot_n all_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o raise_v those_o cloud_n that_o obscure_a so_o bright_a a_o day_n 10._o p._n 10._o long_a have_v the_o trumpet_n be_v blow_v to_o war_n and_o to_o rebellion_n the_o church_n become_v militant_a and_o our_o pulpit_n instead_o of_o set_v forth_o the_o gospel_n of_o peace_n speak_v nothing_o but_o war_n and_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o any_o one_o among_o we_o that_o by_o the_o malignity_n of_o his_o nature_n the_o desperateness_n of_o his_o fortune_n or_o a_o misguide_a zeal_n have_v be_v actual_o concern_v in_o this_o guilt_n 18._o p._n 17_o 18._o be_v there_o any_o one_o now_o present_a who_o though_o unconcern_v in_o that_o black_a parricide_n be_v yet_o involve_v in_o any_o of_o those_o principle_n that_o lead_v to_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o have_v assist_v approve_v or_o encourage_v those_o new_a rebel_n the_o progeny_n of_o the_o same_o old_a cause_n that_o have_v again_o so_o late_o endeavour_v to_o crown_v the_o son_n with_o the_o like_a glory_n their_o ancestor_n do_v the_o father_n let_v i_o beseech_v they_o either_o to_o sanctify_v the_o fast_a with_o we_o or_o not_o to_o join_v in_o the_o celebration_n a_o crime_n 22._o pag._n 22._o which_o i_o shall_v doubt_v have_v exceed_v the_o power_n of_o any_o repentance_n to_o expiate_v have_v not_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o a_o example_n by_o exhort_v the_o jew_n to_o labour_n for_o a_o forgiveness_n 29._o pag._n 29._o even_o of_o their_o crucify_a the_o lord_n of_o glory_n be_v there_o ever_o villainy_n like_o this_o that_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n shall_v break_v through_o all_o those_o bond_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n which_o the_o more_o righteous_a heathen_n have_v reverence_v as_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a ☜_o ☜_o that_o so_o many_o oath_n and_o vow_n repeat_v with_o that_o frequency_n take_v with_o that_o solemnity_n shall_v all_o be_v insufficient_a to_o preserve_v our_o fidelity_n that_o religion_n and_o reformation_n two_o thing_n than_o which_o none_o can_v be_v more_o excellent_a in_o themselves_o nor_o be_v any_o more_o easy_o and_o more_o dangerous_o abuse_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o cheat_v we_o into_o wickedness_n which_o the_o barbarous_a scythian_n never_o hear_v of_o wake_v we_o defence_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o exception_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n etc._n etc._n license_v by_o c._n alston_n the_o peace_n and_o liberty_n which_o we_o enjoy_v close_a pag._n 88_o the_o close_a we_o do_v not_o ascribe_v to_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n civility_n it_o be_v god_n providence_n and_o our_o sovereign_n bounty_n who_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v ever_o so_o loyal_o serve_v who_o right_n she_o assert_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o to_o use_v our_o author_n be_v own_o word_n perjury_n and_o faction_n for_o this_o very_a cause_n load_v she_o with_o all_o the_o injury_n hell_n itself_o can_v invent_v but_o we_o glory_v to_o
he_o suffer_v the_o most_o bitter_a and_o cruel_a kind_n of_o death_n for_o our_o sake_n and_o the_o point_n of_o office_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n be_v to_o be_v in_o subjection_n not_o to_o command_v prince_n but_o to_o acknowledge_v himself_o to_o be_v under_o their_o power_n and_o commandment_n not_o only_a when_o they_o command_v thing_n indifferent_a and_o easy_o to_o be_v do_v but_o also_o when_o they_o command_v thing_n not_o indifferent_a so_o they_o be_v not_o wicked_a in_o check_n in_o scourge_n and_o beat_n unto_o death_n yea_o even_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n indeed_o these_o be_v christ_n footstep_n now_o if_o it_o be_v object_v against_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n gardiner_n be_v a_o virulent_a papist_n i_o answer_v this_o strengthen_v the_o authority_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v worth_a a_o hundred_o other_o witness_n and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o a_o romish_a bishop_n shall_v assert_v the_o divine_a right_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n when_o his_o church_n teach_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o many_o of_o their_o eminent_a writer_n affirm_v that_o all_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o gardiner_n retract_v and_o disow_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n i_o grant_v it_o and_o i_o wish_v that_o he_o and_o bonner_n have_v be_v the_o only_a man_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v alter_v their_o opinion_n for_o the_o worse_o be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o love_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o evil_a but_o truth_n be_v never_o the_o less_o venerable_a because_o some_o professor_n of_o it_o have_v turn_v apostate_n gardiner_n be_v and_o bonner_n be_v reason_n verity_n reason_n vide_fw-la cranmer_n translat_fw-la in_o praef_n before_o his_o book_n of_o unwritten_a verity_n be_v so_o pithy_a and_o argument_n so_o strong_a as_o neither_o they_o themselves_o nor_o any_o other_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v able_a at_o any_o time_n right_o to_o assoil_v and_o answer_v and_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o before_o they_o condemn_v these_o their_o orthodox_n tenet_n they_o wilful_o break_v the_o oath_n which_o they_o have_v take_v in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o venerable_a dean_n 1565._o dean_n reproof_n of_o dorman_n p._n 1.6_o lond._n 1565._o nowell_n thus_o urge_v the_o argument_n ask_v your_o forswear_a father_n with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v give_v to_o the_o king_n the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n do_v swear_v it_o to_o he_o and_o so_o long_a time_n continue_v so_o call_v he_o if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o think_v as_o they_o say_v and_o have_v swear_v but_o dissemble_v deep_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o play_v so_o false_a dissemble_a hypocrite_n with_o their_o sovereign_a lord_n ask_v of_o they_o what_o manner_n of_o subject_n they_o be_v all_o that_o while_n feign_v in_o face_n in_o word_n in_o write_v yea_o and_o take_v a_o solemn_a oath_n to_o be_v with_o their_o prince_n therein_o and_o be_v in_o heart_n and_o deed_n on_o his_o swear_a enemy_n his_o side_n but_o if_o they_o think_v indeed_o as_o they_o pretend_v in_o word_n then_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v change_v their_o copy_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o forswear_v the_o same_o and_o themselves_o withal_o so_o easy_o afterward_o yea_o and_o compel_v all_o other_o to_o be_v forswear_v with_o they_o for_o company_n than_o you_o shall_v find_v who_o they_o be_v that_o change_v their_o copy_n and_o turn_v with_o the_o wind_n as_o the_o weathercock_n that_o so_o false_o swear_v reswear_v trieswear_v and_o forswear_v themselves_o and_o not_o content_a therewith_o do_v by_o all_o most_o terrible_a torment_n and_o dreadful_a death_n compel_v other_o to_o perjury_n with_o they_o and_o whoso_o consider_v bonner_n juggle_n 1610._o fox_n martyr_n to._n 2._o p._n 1192_o 1193._o edit_fw-la 1610._o anno_fw-la 1547._o with_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n commissioner_n about_o the_o injunction_n at_o one_o time_n protest_v against_o they_o at_o another_o recant_v that_o his_o protestation_n swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n receive_v his_o injunction_n give_v his_o assent_n and_o consent_n to_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n then_o establish_v to_o the_o abolish_n image_n abrogation_n of_o the_o mass_n set_v up_o of_o bibles_n in_o church_n give_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o such_o like_a and_o then_o two_o year_n afterward_o anno_fw-la 1549._o on_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n high_a admiral_n and_o the_o many_o tumultuous_a insurrection_n of_o the_o king_n subject_n neglect_v to_o be_v present_a or_o to_o officiate_v in_o his_o cathedral_n at_o divine_a service_n and_o permit_v other_o to_o frequent_v the_o mass_n may_v see_v his_o temper_n thorough_o and_o be_v convince_v that_o his_o authority_n be_v of_o no_o worth_n while_o his_o reason_n be_v unanswerable_a it_o be_v unjust_a that_o his_o personal_a fault_n shall_v make_v void_a the_o weight_n of_o his_o argument_n especial_o when_o he_o speak_v not_o his_o own_o sense_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o england_n which_o will_v undeniable_o appear_v by_o the_o continuation_n of_o his_o story_n for_o when_o bonner_n be_v for_o his_o prevarication_n suspect_v and_o complain_v of_o and_o convene_v before_o the_o king_n council_n among_o other_o injunction_n then_o give_v he_o one_o be_v that_o he_o shall_v personal_o preach_v within_o three_o week_n after_o at_o paul_n cross_n and_o among_o the_o special_a point_n and_o article_n that_o be_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o by_o he_o in_o his_o sermon_n this_o be_v the_o first_o 1._o that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v unto_o they_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v therefore_o in_o rebellion_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o therefore_o those_o rebel_n in_o devonshire_n and_o cornwall_n in_o norfolk_n or_o elsewhere_o who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o assemble_v a_o power_n and_o force_n against_o their_o king_n and_o prince_n against_o the_o law_n and_o statute_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o go_v about_o to_o subvert_v the_o state_n and_o order_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n not_o only_o to_o deserve_v therefore_o death_n as_o traitor_n and_o rebel_n but_o do_v accumulate_v to_o themselves_o eternal_a damnation_n even_o to_o be_v in_o the_o burn_a fire_n of_o hell_n with_o lucifer_n the_o father_n and_o first_o author_n of_o pride_n disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abirom_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v unto_o god._n and_o 4._o that_o our_o authority_n of_o royal_a power_n be_v as_o of_o truth_n it_o be_v of_o no_o less_o authority_n and_o force_n in_o this_o our_o young_a age_n than_o be_v or_o be_v of_o any_o of_o our_o predecessor_n though_o the_o same_o be_v much_o elder_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o example_n of_o josias_n etc._n etc._n how_o bonner_n discharge_v his_o obedience_n to_o these_o injunction_n be_v not_o my_o present_a province_n the_o martyrology_n will_v inform_v the_o reader_n but_o what_o be_v already_o relate_v undeniable_o prove_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o those_o day_n anno_fw-la 1541._o be_v dr._n robert_n barnes_n martyr_v work_n vide_fw-la his_o life_n prefix_v to_o his_o work_n and_o at_o the_o stake_n he_o profess_v that_o he_o never_o to_o his_o knowledge_n teach_v any_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o only_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n lead_v he_o unto_o and_o that_o in_o his_o sermon_n he_o never_o maintain_v any_o error_n nor_o give_v occasion_n of_o any_o insurrection_n but_o with_o all_o diligence_n do_v study_v evermore_o to_o set_v forth_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n and_o the_o true_a and_o sincere_a religion_n of_o christ_n desire_v the_o people_n to_o bear_v witness_n that_o he_o detest_v and_o abhor_v all_o evil_a opinion_n and_o doctrine_n against_o the_o word_n of_o god._n and_o his_o write_n be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o die_a protestation_n in_o his_o supplication_n to_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o condemn_v to_o die_v treat_v of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o popish_a clergy_n among_o other_o thing_n he_o say_v if_o they_o can_v make_v a_o man_n a_o heretic_n 183._o p._n 183._o to_o colour_n and_o maintain_v their_o oppression_n they_o add_v treason_n against_o your_o grace_n though_o
trouble_n than_o christ_n himself_o have_v appoint_v we_o in_o st._n luke_n he_o give_v we_o this_o commandment_n you_o shall_v possess_v your_o life_n in_o patience_n say_v he_o in_o the_o which_o word_n he_o give_v we_o both_o commandment_n what_o to_o do_v and_o also_o great_a consolation_n and_o comfort_n in_o all_o trouble_n he_o show_v also_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v and_o what_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v for_o in_o trouble_n and_o when_o trouble_n happen_v he_o bid_v we_o be_v patient_a and_o in_o no_o case_n violent_o ☜_o ☜_o nor_o seditious_o to_o resist_v our_o persecutor_n because_o god_n have_v such_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o we_o that_o he_o will_v keep_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o trouble_v the_o very_a hair_n of_o our_o head_n so_o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o shall_v fall_v away_o without_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n wherefore_o the_o christian_a man_n faith_n must_v be_v always_o upon_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n 150._o p._n 150._o when_o he_o be_v in_o trouble_n and_o in_o that_o glorious_a resurrection_n he_o shall_v not_o only_o see_v continual_a and_o perpetual_a joy_n and_o consolation_n but_o also_o the_o victory_n and_o triumph_n of_o all_o persecution_n trouble_n sin_n death_n hell_n etc._n etc._n the_o pain_n also_o they_o vex_v we_o withal_o for_o the_o time_n if_o they_o tarry_v with_o we_o as_o long_o as_o we_o live_v 153._o p._n 153._o yet_o when_o death_n come_v they_o shall_v avoid_v and_o give_v place_n to_o such_o joy_n as_o be_v prepare_v for_o we_o in_o christ_n for_o no_o pain_n of_o the_o world_n be_v perpetual_a and_o whether_o they_o shall_v afflict_v we_o for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o our_o mortal_a life_n we_o know_v not_o for_o they_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o god_n to_o go_v and_o to_o come_v as_o he_o command_v they_o but_o we_o must_v take_v heed_n we_o meddle_v not_o forcible_o nor_o seditious_o to_o put_v away_o the_o persecution_n appoint_v unto_o we_o by_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o remember_v christ_n saying_n possess_v your_o life_n by_o your_o patience_n and_o in_o this_o commandment_n god_n require_v in_o every_o man_n and_o woman_n this_o patient_a obedience_n he_o say_v not_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o other_o holy_a patriarch_n prophet_n apostle_n evangelist_n and_o martyr_n continue_v their_o life_n in_o patience_n and_o patient_a suffer_v the_o trouble_n of_o this_o world_n but_o christ_n say_v to_o every_o one_o of_o his_o people_n by_o your_o own_o patience_n you_o shall_v continue_v your_o life_n now_o therefore_o as_o our_o profession_n and_o religion_n require_v patience_n outward_o without_o resistance_n and_o force_n so_o require_v it_o patience_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o not_o to_o be_v angry_a with_o god_n although_o he_o use_v we_o that_o be_v his_o own_o creature_n as_o he_o list_v etc._n etc._n nor_o be_v it_o to_o be_v pretermit_v that_o miles_n coverdale_n bishop_n of_o exon_n who_o publish_v the_o letter_n of_o bishop_n hooper_n and_o other_o the_o martyr_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o christian_a reader_n praise_v god_n for_o these_o and_o such_o other_o monument_n which_o he_o have_v preserve_v and_o bring_v to_o light_v by_o his_o singular_a great_a providence_n because_o the_o more_o nigh_o that_o man_n word_n and_o work_n approach_v unto_o the_o most_o wholesome_a say_n and_o fruitful_a do_n of_o the_o old_a ancient_a saint_n and_o choose_a child_n of_o god_n which_o love_v not_o only_o to_o hear_v his_o word_n but_o also_o to_o live_v thereafter_o the_o more_o worthy_a be_v they_o to_o be_v esteem_v embrace_v and_o follow_v and_o we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o rejoice_v that_o we_o have_v be_v familiar_a and_o acquaint_v with_o some_o of_o those_o which_o walk_v in_o the_o trade_n of_o their_o footstep_n for_o the_o which_o cause_n it_o do_v we_o good_a to_o read_v and_o hear_v not_o the_o lie_a legend_n of_o feign_a false_a counterfeit_a and_o popish_a canonize_v saint_n but_o such_o true_a holy_a and_o approve_a history_n monument_n oration_n epistle_n and_o letter_n as_o do_v set_v forth_o unto_o we_o the_o bless_a behaviour_n of_o god_n dear_a servant_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v of_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o as_o well_o as_o other_o primitive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o novel_a and_o false_a assertion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o eminent_a confessor_n of_o those_o early_a day_n of_o the_o reformation_n attest_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o point_n of_o nonresistance_n it_o be_v also_o remarkable_a that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o protestant_n be_v not_o contemptible_a party_n of_o man_n in_o the_o nation_n that_o queen_n mary_n have_v be_v disinherit_v by_o act_n of_o parliament_n a_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n pass_v into_o the_o formality_n of_o a_o law_n and_o that_o for_o illegitimacy_n as_o it_o be_v their_o declare_a that_o the_o crown_n be_v give_v to_o another_o by_o the_o will_n of_o edward_n vi_o that_o queen_n mary_n be_v both_o a_o papist_n and_o a_o persecutor_n and_o turn_v the_o protestant_a bishop_n out_o of_o their_o see_v even_o before_o a_o parliament_n make_v it_o law_n and_o yet_o the_o holy_a man_n of_o those_o day_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o their_o friend_n and_o follower_n treat_v only_o of_o patience_n and_o submission_n to_o providence_n of_o look_v to_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o suffer_v without_o murmur_a as_o he_o do_v and_o that_o to_o resist_v even_o the_o queen_n be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n when_o they_o want_v not_o abettor_n nor_o opportunity_n of_o convey_v their_o thought_n private_o to_o they_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a they_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o courage_n and_o resolution_n who_o so_o frank_o and_o undaunt_o condemn_v the_o popish_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n when_o they_o have_v nothing_o in_o prospect_n but_o prison_n and_o execution_n nay_o those_o protestant_n who_o have_v give_v their_o vote_n for_o her_o exclusion_n repent_v of_o their_o crime_n while_o other_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n stand_v by_o she_o in_o her_o distress_n and_o place_v she_o on_o her_o throne_n sect_n iii_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o pious_a and_o learned_a prince_n edward_n vi_o old_a father_n latimer_n 56._o latimer_n in_o coverdale_n collect._n of_o letter_n p._n 56._o that_o old_a true_a apostle_n of_o our_o english_a nation_n and_o of_o christ_n as_o bishop_n ridley_n his_o fellow_n prisoner_n and_o companion_n in_o martyrdom_n call_v he_o that_o generous_a and_o honest_a man_n who_o when_o the_o parliament_n anno_fw-la 1539._o have_v confirm_v the_o six_o article_n the_o whip_n with_o six_o cord_n as_o they_o be_v just_o call_v voluntary_o choose_v to_o abandon_v his_o bishopric_n 229._o godwin_n annal_n p._n 172_o 173._o 229._o rather_o than_o conform_v to_o so_o unjust_a a_o law_n and_o abstain_v ten_o year_n from_o preach_v till_o after_o the_o death_n of_o henry_n viii_o he_o be_v restore_v do_v notwithstanding_o his_o great_a plainness_n dominari_fw-la in_o concionibus_fw-la fill_v the_o pulpit_n with_o a_o mighty_a grace_n nor_o be_v he_o want_v in_o those_o day_n to_o bear_v witness_n to_o this_o doctrine_n for_o in_o his_o explanation_n of_o that_o petition_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n prayer_n thy_o will_v be_v do_v he_o say_v our_o rebel_n 1635._o four_o serm._n on_o the_o lord_n prayer_n p._n 142._o lond._n 1635._o which_o rise_v about_o two_o year_n ago_o in_o norfolk_n and_o devonshire_n they_o consider_v not_o this_o petition_n they_o say_v it_o with_o their_o lip_n only_o but_o not_o with_o their_o heart_n almighty_a god_n have_v reveal_v his_o will_n as_o concern_v magistrate_n how_o he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v they_o be_v utter_o against_o it_o he_o reveal_v this_o his_o will_n in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o especial_o by_o st._n peter_n where_o he_o say_v 2.13_o 1_o pet._n 2.13_o subditi_fw-la estote_fw-la omni_fw-la humanae_fw-la creaturae_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o effect_n be_v subject_a to_o all_o the_o common_a law_n make_v by_o man_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o king_n majesty_n etc._n etc._n be_v subject_n unto_o they_o and_o obey_v they_o say_v god_n and_o here_o be_v but_o one_o exception_n that_o be_v against_o god_n when_o law_n be_v make_v against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n than_o i_o ought_v more_o to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o then_o i_o may_v refuse_v to_o obey_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o i_o may_v not_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o magistrate_n nor_o make_v any_o uproar_n for_o if_o i_o do_v so_o i_o sin_v damnable_o i_o must_v be_v content_a to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o god_n shall_v lay_v upon_o i_o yet_o i_o may_v not_o obey_v their_o wicked_a law_n to_o do_v they_o only_o in_o
such_o a_o case_n man_n may_v refuse_v to_o obey_v else_o in_o all_o other_o matter_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v what_o law_n soever_o they_o make_v as_o concern_v outward_a thing_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o in_o no_o wise_a to_o rebel_v though_o they_o be_v never_o so_o hard_a noisome_a and_o hurtful_a our_o duty_n be_v to_o obey_v and_o to_o commit_v all_o the_o matter_n to_o god_n not_o doubt_v but_o that_o god_n will_v punish_v they_o when_o they_o do_v contrary_a to_o their_o office_n and_o calling_n therefore_o tarry_v till_o god_n correct_v they_o we_o may_v not_o take_v upon_o we_o to_o reform_v they_o ☞_o ☞_o for_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n if_o the_o robel_o i_o say_v have_v consider_v this_o think_v you_o they_o will_v have_v prefer_v their_o own_o will_n before_o god_n will_n for_o do_v as_o they_o do_v they_o pray_v against_o themselves_o 197_o themselves_o id._n serm._n on_o ep_v 21._o sund_n after_o trinity_n p._n 196_o 197_o subject_n may_v not_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n take_v the_o sword_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o king_n for_o when_o they_o rebel_v they_o serve_v the_o devil_n for_o they_o have_v no_o commission_n of_o god_n so_o to_o do_v but_o of_o their_o own_o head_n they_o rise_v against_o god_n that_o be_v against_o the_o king_n to_o who_o they_o owe_v obedience_n and_o so_o worthy_o be_v punish_v therefore_o good_a christian_a people_n beware_v of_o rebel_a against_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king._n 216._o king._n id._n 24._o sund_n after_o trin._n p._n 216._o the_o calling_n of_o the_o subject_n be_v to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o the_o magistrate_n not_o to_o rebel_v against_o they_o for_o if_o they_o do_v they_o strive_v against_o god_n himself_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v of_o he_o another_o cause_n why_o christ_n be_v circumcise_v be_v 291._o id._n serm._n on_o the_o twelve_o day_n p._n 291._o to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o common_a order_n therefore_o he_o will_v suffer_v rather_o to_o be_v circumcise_v than_o to_o give_v occasion_n of_o hurly_n burly_n or_o uproar_n for_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o subject_n shall_v obey_v magistrate_n and_o keep_v order_n subjecti_fw-la estote_fw-la cuivis_fw-la potestati_fw-la be_v obedient_a unto_o they_o etc._n etc._n look_v what_o law_n and_o ordinance_n be_v make_v by_o the_o magistrate_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v they_o and_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o well_o in_o spiritual_a matter_n as_o temporal_a matter_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o the_o law_n be_v not_o against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n when_o they_o will_v move_v we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n than_o we_o must_v say_v oportet_fw-la magis_fw-la obedire_fw-la deo_fw-la quam_fw-la hominibus_fw-la we_o must_v be_v more_o obedient_a unto_o god_n than_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o yet_o we_o may_v not_o withstand_v they_o with_o stoutness_n or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o but_o suffer_v whatsoever_o they_o shall_v do_v unto_o we_o for_o we_o may_v for_o nothing_o in_o the_o world_n rebel_n against_o the_o office_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o the_o magistrate_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n sect_n i._o upon_o the_o death_n of_o king_n edward_n vi_o so_o prevalent_a be_v the_o two_o family_n of_o northumberland_n and_o suffolk_n that_o they_o make_v a_o great_a party_n to_o oppose_v the_o legal_a succession_n of_o the_o right_a heir_n their_o abettor_n be_v countenance_v and_o encourage_v by_o the_o last_o testament_n of_o king_n edward_n but_o as_o 1._o as_o cent._n 16._o p._n 1._o fuller_n right_o observe_v the_o will_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n but_o whatever_o be_v do_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o teach_v her_o child_n better_a and_o more_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o though_o archbishop_n cranmer_n be_v one_o of_o the_o subscriber_n to_o that_o will_n and_o to_o the_o letter_n send_v after_o edward_n the_o sixth_n death_n to_o queen_n mary_n yet_o there_o be_v much_o to_o be_v say_v in_o apology_n for_o he_o for_o first_o cranmer_z etc._n cranmer_z heyl._n hist_o of_o the_o refor_o p._n 152._o fox_n burnet_n and_o godwin_n etc._n etc._n of_o all_o the_o privy_a council_n be_v the_o last_o that_o stand_v out_o have_v at_o first_o positive_o refuse_v to_o sign_n the_o will_n and_o after_o much_o reason_n and_o many_o argument_n urge_v for_o the_o queen_n illegitimation_n require_v a_o long_a time_n of_o deliberation_n and_o at_o last_o can_v be_v overcome_v by_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o restless_a importunity_n to_o who_o the_o archbishop_n have_v as_o he_o ought_v a_o great_a regard_n and_o this_o his_o resolution_n so_o prevail_v upon_o his_o judge_n that_o though_o at_o first_o they_o commit_v he_o to_o the_o tower_n with_o the_o lady_n jane_n 1289._o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1289._o and_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n son_n for_o high_a treason_n yet_o though_o they_o prosecute_v his_o fellow_n prisoner_n on_o that_o statute_n they_o let_v fall_v their_o action_n against_o he_o and_o prosecute_v he_o only_o for_o heresy_n to_o his_o great_a joy_n as_o fox_n relate_v it_o the_o same_o 1698._o same_o p_o 1698._o author_n assure_v we_o that_o dr._n heath_n afterward_o archbishop_n of_o york_n do_v affirm_v to_o one_o of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n friend_n that_o notwithstanding_o his_o attainder_n of_o treason_n the_o queen_n determination_n at_o that_o time_n be_v that_o cranmer_n shall_v only_o have_v be_v deprive_v of_o his_o archbishopric_n and_o have_v a_o sufficient_a live_n assign_v he_o with_o commandment_n to_o keep_v his_o house_n without_o meddle_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n second_o that_o the_o archbishop_n be_v encourage_v so_o to_o do_v ibid._n do_v id._n ibid._n by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o state_n and_o judge_n sir_n james_n hale_v only_o except_v for_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n montague_n have_v after_o much_o ado_n subscribe_v the_o lawyer_n especial_o assure_v he_o that_o it_o be_v no_o breach_n of_o his_o former_a oath_n so_o to_o do_v and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n exasperate_v queen_n mary_n against_o he_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sign_v of_o king_n edward_n will_n but_o her_o mother_n divorce_n which_o cranmer_n so_o active_o promote_v three_o the_o reason_n be_v specious_a both_o from_o 223._o from_o hâ—yl_n hist_o reform_v ann_n 1553._o p._n 151_o 152._o burn._n par_fw-fr 2._o p_o 223._o law_n and_o policy_n as_o they_o be_v then_o style_v that_o both_o the_o sister_n be_v declare_v illegitimate_a and_o that_o by_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o that_o be_v they_o not_o so_o yet_o be_v but_o of_o the_o half_a blood_n to_o the_o king_n by_o the_o law_n they_o can_v not_o succeed_v nor_o can_v any_o foreigner_n by_o the_o same_o law._n and_o that_o the_o duchess_n of_o suffolk_n have_v wave_v her_o title_n and_o then_o the_o right_o be_v in_o the_o lady_n jane_n that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a way_n to_o preserve_v the_o nation_n from_o the_o vassalage_n and_o servitude_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o subject_v the_o realm_n to_o foreigner_n if_o the_o sister_n shall_v marry_v out_o of_o it_o four_o 224._o par_fw-fr 2_o hist_o l._n 1._o p._n 224._o dr._n burnet_n affirm_v that_o as_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o importunity_n can_v prevail_v on_o the_o archbishop_n so_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o sign_v it_o only_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o not_o as_o counsellor_n according_a to_o a_o distinction_n then_o find_v out_o by_o sir_n william_n cecil_n secretary_n of_o state._n but_o last_o this_o act_n be_v no_o declaration_n of_o the_o archbishops_n judgement_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o deprivation_n deposition_n or_o resist_v of_o king_n against_o which_o he_o protest_v through_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o his_o life_n he_o it_o be_v that_o be_v if_o not_o the_o author_n 1697._o author_n fox_n p._n 1697._o yet_o the_o main_a contriver_n approver_n and_o publisher_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o catechism_n with_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n as_o also_o of_o the_o necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man._n in_o which_o book_n the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n together_o with_o the_o wretched_a estate_n of_o rebel_n and_o such_o as_o resist_v authority_n be_v plain_o set_v forth_o he_o call_v the_o insurrection_n against_o 457_o against_o vide_fw-la herbert_n hâ—â—â—_n 3._o p._n 457_o king_n john_n as_o much_o as_o other_o magnify_v it_o and_o what_o follow_v it_o plain_a rebellion_n and_o have_v contrary_a to_o that_o truth_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overpersuaded_n in_o this_o one_o particular_a he_o public_o
resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n these_o be_v our_o institution_n these_o doctrine_n be_v illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n in_o our_o sermon_n and_o in_o the_o manner_n and_o modesty_n of_o our_o people_n the_o same_o admirable_a prelate_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o queen_n elizabeth_n before_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o apology_n be_v still_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n blame_v his_o adversary_n harding_n for_o debase_v the_o majesty_n of_o king_n 318.6_o king_n sol_fw-mi 318.6_o mr._n harding_n concern_v the_o majesty_n and_o right_n of_o king_n tell_v we_o they_o have_v their_o first_o authority_n by_o the_o positive_a law_n of_o nation_n and_o can_v have_v no_o more_o power_n than_o the_o people_n have_v of_o who_o they_o take_v their_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v emperor_n and_o king_n have_v none_o other_o right_n of_o government_n than_o it_o have_v please_v their_o subject_n by_o composition_n to_o allow_v unto_o they_o thus_o he_o say_v and_o say_v it_o bold_o as_o if_o god_n himself_o have_v never_o say_v per_fw-la i_o reges_fw-la regnant_a by_o i_o and_o my_o authority_n king_n bear_v rule_v over_o their_o subject_n or_o as_o if_o christ_n our_o saviour_n have_v never_o say_v unto_o pilate_n the_o lord_n lieutenant_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n over_o i_o be_v it_o not_o give_v thou_o from_o above_o or_o as_o if_o st._n paul_n have_v not_o say_v there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o only_o from_o god_n they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n and_o king_n and_o emperor_n the_o foot_n if_o this_o doctrine_n may_v once_o take_v root_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o be_v free_o receive_v among_o the_o subject_n it_o shall_v be_v hard_a for_o any_o prince_n to_o hold_v his_o right_n and_o in_o his_o defence_n he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n 15._o part_n 1._o p._n 15._o mr._n harding_n know_v right_a well_o we_o never_o arm_v the_o people_n ☜_o ☜_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o rebel_v for_o religion_n against_o the_o prince_n if_o any_o thing_n have_v at_o any_o time_n happen_v otherwise_o it_o be_v either_o some_o wilful_a rage_n or_o some_o fatal_a fury_n it_o be_v not_o our_o counsel_n it_o be_v not_o our_o doctrine_n we_o teach_v the_o people_n as_o st._n paul_n do_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n we_o teach_v they_o that_o whoso_o strike_v with_o the_o sword_n by_o private_a authority_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n if_o the_o prince_n happen_v to_o be_v wicked_a or_o cruel_a or_o burdenous_a we_o teach_v they_o to_o say_v with_o st._n ambrose_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la tear_n and_o prayer_n be_v our_o weapon_n and_o when_o 16._o when_o p._n 16._o harding_n himself_o have_v say_v that_o he_o condemn_v all_o such_o attempt_n that_o any_o subject_a or_o subject_n whatsoever_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n shall_v take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n why_o reply_n jewel_n except_o you_o only_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n be_v it_o lawful_a by_o your_o grant_n for_o the_o subject_a in_o any_o other_o case_n either_o of_o life_n or_o of_o government_n to_o arm_v himself_o against_o his_o prince_n and_o will_v you_o thus_o persuade_v the_o people_n be_v this_o your_o religion_n be_v this_o your_o doctrine_n anno_fw-la 1565._o alexander_n nowell_n dean_n of_o st._n paul_n set_v forth_o his_o reproof_n of_o mr._n dorman_n be_v proof_n and_o in_o it_o vindicate_v the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o scandalous_a imputation_n 95._o pr._n at_o lond._n 4_o to_z p._n 94_o 95._o that_o it_o teach_v man_n to_o be_v rebel_n corah_n dathan_n and_o abyron_n rebel_v against_o moses_n and_o aaron_n who_o be_v special_o by_o god_n appoint_v to_o be_v their_o governor_n and_o his_o minister_n but_o what_o appertain_v that_o to_o we_o who_o do_v obey_v our_o natural_a prince_n appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o governor_n and_o all_o as_o well_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n of_o god_n under_o our_o prince_n and_o therefore_o do_v we_o as_o we_o must_v needs_o renounce_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o foreign_a usurper_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v you_o papist_n that_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o rebel_n corah_n etc._n etc._n who_o leave_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o your_o own_o natural_a prince_n for_o the_o serve_v of_o a_o foreign_a false_a usurper_n of_o rome_n do_v rebel_n not_o only_o against_o moses_n that_o be_v to_o say_v your_o governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v but_o against_o god_n himself_o also_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v god_n minister_n by_o he_o appoint_v to_o govern_v his_o peculiar_a people_n israel_n so_o have_v god_n likewise_o appoint_v to_o every_o several_a country_n their_o moses_n and_o aaron_n their_o prince_n and_o pastor_n or_o bishop_n which_o ought_v likewise_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v of_o the_o israelite_n and_o that_o those_o who_o do_v disobey_v they_o do_v sin_n by_o rebellion_n 96._o rebellion_n p._n 96._o as_o do_v corah_n &c_n &c_n as_o we_o be_v most_o far_o from_o rebel_a against_o our_o natural_a sovereign_n and_o other_o of_o god_n minister_n appoint_v to_o govern_v we_o and_o therefore_o no_o partaker_n of_o corah_n and_o his_o fellow_n rebellion_n so_o trust_v we_o in_o god_n to_o be_v most_o far_o from_o their_o most_o horrible_a destruction_n and_o we_o give_v warning_n to_o mr._n dorman_n etc._n etc._n who_o for_o maintenance_n of_o a_o foreign_a pharaoh_n against_o their_o conscience_n as_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v do_v disobey_v their_o own_o natural_a prince_n and_o that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n of_o holiness_n and_o spirituality_n and_o be_v therein_o most_o like_a to_o corah_n etc._n etc._n rebel_n against_o their_o own_o special_a governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v as_o they_o do_v that_o they_o make_v speed_n by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n to_o mollify_v god_n most_o just_a wrath_n that_o they_o follow_v not_o corah_n etc._n etc._n in_o horrible_a damnation_n as_o they_o have_v follow_v they_o in_o damnable_a rebellion_n anno_fw-la 1569._o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o queen_n majesty_n poor_a deceive_v subject_n of_o the_o north_n draw_v into_o rebellion_n by_o the_o earl_n of_o northumberland_n and_z westmorland_z be_v print_v by_o allowance_n and_o in_o it_o they_o be_v thus_o accost_v christian_n i_o can_v term_v you_o that_o have_v deface_v the_o communion_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o destroy_v the_o book_n of_o christ_n most_o holy_a testament_n renounce_v your_o part_n by_o his_o testament_n bequeath_v unto_o you_o their_o pretence_n be_v the_o foul_a disorder_n of_o the_o realm_n much_o impoverish_v far_o indebt_v the_o defraud_v of_o due_a execution_n of_o justice_n that_o no_o subject_n can_v have_v his_o right_n by_o law_n but_o false_o whereas_o they_o be_v better_o teach_v far_o do_v the_o proportion_n of_o duty_n of_o subject_n to_o the_o prince_n exceed_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n to_o master_n or_o child_n to_o parent_n yea_o or_o of_o wife_n to_o their_o husband_n the_o very_a near_a conjoin_v in_o humane_a fellowship_n even_o so_o far_o as_o a_o realm_n exceed_v a_o private_a family_n but_o if_o one_o of_o your_o own_o servant_n child_n or_o wife_n shall_v do_v that_o without_o your_o will_n nay_o against_o your_o will_n and_o express_v commandment_n that_o your_o captain_n and_o you_o have_v attempt_v without_o and_o against_o the_o queen_n highness_n pleasure_n will_v you_o account_v they_o good_a servant_n good_a child_n or_o good_a wife_n if_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o armour_n and_o weapon_n and_o become_v terrible_a or_o threaten_v force_n to_o the_o master_n father_n husband_n or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o family_n if_o the_o case_n be_v your_o own_o you_o will_v more_o mislike_v it_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o husband_n of_o the_o common_a wealth_n marry_v to_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o same_o by_o ceremony_n of_o a_o ring_n shall_v you_o resist_v her_o authority_n and_o refuse_v her_o blessing_n and_o say_v you_o be_v she_o good_a child_n shall_v your_o captain_n forsake_v her_o service_n and_o say_v they_o be_v good_a servant_n note_v withal_o how_o likely_a they_o be_v to_o profess_v a_o true_a religion_n that_o hold_v this_o principle_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o keep_v no_o faith_n use_v no_o loyalty_n regard_v no_o oath_n and_o promise_n make_v with_o attestation_n of_o god_n and_o avow_v themselves_o to_o renounce_v of_o heaven_n and_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n they_o regard_v no_o religion_n that_o go_v so_o irreligious_o to_o work_v all_o be_v but_o show_v and_o hypocrisy_n reed_n i_o beseech_v you_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o sir_n john_n cheek_n knight_n of_o the_o hurt_n of_o sedition_n there_o see_v as_o in_o a_o glass_n
and_o prophet_n submit_v their_o person_n to_o those_o wicked_a prince_n who_o idolatry_n they_o reprove_v with_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o life_n 359._o p._n 359._o if_o the_o prince_n wilful_o maintain_v heresy_n and_o open_a impiety_n the_o bishop_n be_v to_o reprove_v admonish_v etc._n etc._n but_o still_o they_o must_v serve_v he_o honour_v he_o pray_v for_o he_o and_o teach_v the_o people_n to_o do_v the_o like_a ☜_o ☜_o and_o with_o meekness_n endure_v what_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o prince_n shall_v lay_v upon_o they_o without_o annoy_v his_o person_n resist_v his_o power_n discharge_v his_o subject_n or_o remove_v he_o from_o his_o throne_n which_o say_v he_o to_o the_o jesuit_n be_v your_o way_n of_o censure_a prince_n 382._o p._n 366._o p._n 382._o the_o church_n of_o christ_n offer_v not_o any_o example_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n ☜_o ☜_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o you_o to_o have_v law_n of_o your_o own_o make_v to_o license_v you_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o your_o prince_n you_o must_v have_v god_n law_n for_o your_o warrant_n or_o else_o you_o may_v come_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o heinous_a and_o horrible_a rebellion_n theoph._n 384._o p._n 384._o that_o be_v the_o protestant_a interlocutor_n that_o be_v the_o case_n which_o you_o take_v in_o hand_n that_o the_o people_n may_v punish_v the_o prince_n offend_v as_o the_o prince_n may_v the_o people_n phil._n i_o e._n the_o jesuit_n either_o the_o people_n or_o none_o must_v do_v it_o theoph._n and_o see_v the_o people_n may_v not_o do_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n have_v reserve_v the_o magistrate_n to_o be_v punish_v by_o himself_o and_o not_o give_v the_o people_n power_n over_o their_o prince_n 502._o p._n 502._o do_v not_o with_o violence_n restrain_v they_o but_o in_o patience_n possess_v your_o own_o soul_n this_o be_v the_o way_n for_o all_o christian_a subject_n to_o conquer_v tyrant_n and_o this_o be_v the_o remedy_n provide_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n against_o all_o persecution_n not_o to_o resist_v power_n which_o god_n have_v ordain_v lest_o we_o be_v damn_v but_o with_o all_o meekness_n to_o suffer_v that_o we_o may_v be_v crown_v 512._o p._n 512._o if_o princess_n presume_v to_o violate_v the_o dominion_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o we_o may_v not_o rebel_v that_o be_v your_o jesuitical_a doctrine_n but_o disobey_v they_o in_o that_o or_o any_o point_n that_o be_v prescribe_v by_o man_n against_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o endure_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n 541._o p._n 541._o if_o princess_n embrace_v the_o truth_n you_o must_v obey_v they_o if_o they_o pursue_v truth_n you_o must_v abide_v they_o and_o these_o passage_n with_o what_o have_v be_v former_o cite_v out_o of_o the_o say_a book_n will_n i_o think_v sufficient_o vindicate_v both_o the_o author_n and_o his_o doctrine_n from_o all_o that_o be_v usual_o object_v against_o they_o especial_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o when_o the_o jesuit_n have_v quote_v goodman_n book_n of_o obedience_n as_o applaud_v wyat_n rebellion_n the_o protestant_a answer_n it_o be_v much_o that_o you_o measure_v the_o whole_a realm_n by_o one_o man_n merit_n 274._o par._n 3._o p._n 273_o 274._o and_o more_o that_o you_o draw_v the_o word_n which_o he_o speak_v from_o the_o meaning_n which_o he_o have_v to_o warrant_v your_o rebellion_n the_o party_n ☞_o ☞_o which_o you_o name_v at_o the_o same_o time_n take_v queen_n mary_n for_o no_o lawful_a prince_n which_o particular_a and_o false_a supposal_n beguile_v he_o and_o make_v he_o think_v the_o better_a of_o wyat_n war_n but_o our_o question_n be_v of_o lawful_a prince_n not_o of_o violent_a intruder_n and_o therefore_o goodman_n opinion_n which_o himself_o have_v long_o since_o dislike_v be_v no_o way_n serviceable_a to_o your_o sedition_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n goodman_n private_a opinion_n long_o since_o correct_v by_o himself_o can_v prejudice_v the_o whole_a realm_n goodman_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o lawful_a prince_n may_v be_v thrust_v from_o their_o crown_n but_o that_o queen_n mary_n be_v no_o lawful_a magistrate_n one_o of_o his_o great_a argument_n against_o she_o be_v take_v from_o her_o sex_n which_o be_v make_v by_o god_n as_o he_o dream_v uncapable_a of_o government_n this_o be_v one_o of_o he_o and_o knox_n belove_a paradox_n but_o he_o live_v to_o repent_v and_o retract_v they_o sect_n iii_o to_o give_v the_o king_n at_o his_o entry_n into_o england_n a_o specimen_fw-la of_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o zealot_n they_o tender_v he_o a_o petition_n call_v the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n as_o if_o they_o will_v have_v intermix_v their_o desire_n with_o threaten_n by_o tell_v the_o king_n that_o 1000_o minister_n 1603._o an._n 1603._o as_o they_o love_v to_o be_v call_v have_v influence_n enough_o on_o many_o thousand_o of_o people_n to_o incline_v they_o to_o give_v disturbance_n to_o his_o government_n if_o he_o do_v not_o comply_v with_o their_o request_n to_o which_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n write_v a_o full_a and_o satisfactory_a answer_n wherein_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o presbyterian_o allow_v the_o king_n not_o potestatem_fw-la juris_fw-la 29._o p._n 29._o but_o only_o facti_fw-la while_o they_o make_v he_o a_o maintainer_n of_o their_o proceed_n but_o no_o commander_n in_o they_o and_o all_o the_o while_n the_o king_n submit_v his_o sceptre_n unto_o the_o sceptre_n of_o christ_n and_o lick_v the_o dust_n of_o the_o church_n foot_n for_o which_o they_o quote_v t._n c._n lib._n 1._o p._n 180._o this_o assertion_n they_o condemn_v together_o with_o the_o other_o antimonarchical_a antiepiscopal_a doctrine_n of_o that_o petition_n nor_o be_v this_o the_o sole_a judgement_n of_o that_o famous_a university_n but_o of_o her_o famous_a sister_n at_o cambridge_n who_o epistle_n be_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o answer_n and_o wherein_o they_o aver_v quicunque_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la anglicanae_n doctrinam_fw-la vel_fw-la disciplinam_fw-la vel_fw-la ejus_fw-la partem_fw-la aliquam_fw-la legibus_fw-la publicis_fw-la stabilitam_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o whosoever_o shall_v by_o writing_n speaking_z or_o any_o other_o way_n public_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n or_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o any_o part_n thereof_o establish_v by_o public_a law_n shall_v be_v uncapable_a of_o take_v any_o degree_n and_o suspend_v from_o any_o degree_n he_o have_v former_o take_v dated_n octob._n 7._o 1603._o dr._n anthony_n rudd_n bishop_n of_o st._n 1604._o pr._n at_o lond._n 1604._o david_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n may_v 13._o 1604._o on_o ps_n 101._o v._n 2._o and_o in_o it_o give_v a_o account_n of_o david_n demeanour_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o attain_v the_o crown_n of_o israel_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o his_o patient_a wait_v on_o god_n till_o saul_n death_n 27._o p._n 26_o 27._o david_n have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o rare_a patience_n in_o his_o distress_a estate_n during_o the_o expectance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n for_o though_o in_o that_o interim_n of_o sundry_a year_n attendance_n after_o that_o samuel_n have_v anoint_v he_o ☜_o ☜_o before_o the_o crown_n fall_v unto_o he_o by_o the_o death_n of_o king_n saul_n he_o sustain_v many_o grievous_a trouble_n inconvenience_n and_o danger_n yet_o he_o still_o possess_v his_o soul_n in_o patience_n without_o seek_v unlawful_a mean_n to_o hasten_v his_o own_o advancement_n by_o the_o make_n away_o of_o his_o sovereign_n insomuch_o as_o though_o saul_n who_o deadly_a pursue_v he_o be_v twice_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n offer_v into_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o may_v have_v dâ—ne_v his_o pleasure_n with_o he_o first_o in_o the_o wilderness_n of_o engedi_n and_o second_o in_o the_o desert_n of_o zâ—ph_n yet_o he_o spare_v his_o life_n and_o do_v no_o violence_n to_o his_o person_n leave_v he_o to_o god_n judgement_n and_o refer_v his_o own_o cause_n to_o god_n merciful_a providence_n patient_o attend_v the_o lord_n leisure_n till_o he_o shall_v vouchsafe_v to_o come_v and_o put_v he_o in_o possession_n of_o the_o kingdom_n to_o king_n james_n at_o his_o first_o come_v to_o the_o english_a throne_n the_o learned_a dr._n feild_n be_v a_o chaplain_n as_o he_o be_v also_o a_o eminent_a champion_n for_o the_o church_n against_o her_o adversary_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o argument_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v equal_o cogent_a against_o the_o republican_n 610._o republican_n of_o the_o church_n l._n 5._o c_o 45._o p._n 610._o if_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o sovereign_a prince_n be_v subject_a to_o none_o while_o they_o use_v their_o authority_n well_o but_o that_o if_o they_o abuse_v it_o they_o lose_v the_o independent_a absoluteness_n thereof_o their_o say_n will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v heretical_a ☜_o
doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v fain_o defend_v it_o as_o the_o uniform_a belief_n of_o the_o reform_a much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o book_n which_o i_o recommend_v to_o the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n the_o learned_a author_n of_o which_o write_v after_o his_o father_n copy_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v join_v they_o together_o though_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o chronology_n i_o shall_v have_v give_v the_o junior_a du_fw-fr moulin_n a_o place_n in_o the_o next_o reign_n chap._n vi_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n sect_n i._o be_v we_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o any_o cause_n and_o of_o its_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o the_o prosperity_n of_o its_o outward_a circumstance_n and_o to_o entitle_v heaven_n to_o the_o own_n of_o all_o the_o design_n which_o providence_n promote_v as_o some_o divine_n both_o then_o and_o since_o have_v argue_v more_o consonant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o alcoran_n than_o the_o holy_a gospel_n then_o the_o most_o excellent_a prince_n charles_n i._o be_v a_o vile_a malefactor_n and_o fall_v just_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o rage_n of_o his_o rebel_n subject_n but_o the_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o a_o more_o orthodox_n belief_n and_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v with_o their_o master_n the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v than_o to_o enjoy_v the_o ease_n and_o preferment_n which_o then_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o perfidiousness_n and_o disloyalty_n as_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n have_v ample_o prove_v and_o though_o dr._n sybthorp_n sermon_n call_v apostolical_a obedience_n be_v severe_o censure_v nor_o be_v it_o fit_a to_o defend_v every_o proposition_n in_o it_o yet_o the_o then_o bishop_n of_o london_n dr._n george_n mountain_n approve_v it_o public_o in_o print_n as_o a_o sermon_n learned_o and_o discreet_o preach_v contion_n testim_fw-la ante_fw-la contion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o for_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o therefore_o under_o his_o hand_n give_v authority_n for_o the_o print_n of_o it_o ma._n 8._o 1627._o mr._n hayes_n can_v any_o thing_n privilege_n loyalty_n towards_o king_n 21._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxon._n on_o esth_n 1.15_o 1624._o p._n 3_o 21._o eminence_n and_o alliance_n may_v be_v fair_a pretence_n but_o neither_o of_o these_o can_v yield_v queen_n vasthi_n advantage_n but_o what_o shall_v any_o dare_v to_o limit_v sovereignty_n and_o prescribe_v majesty_n its_o duty_n shall_v he_o that_o enjoy_v the_o subjection_n of_o other_o by_o the_o law_n be_v subject_n himself_o to_o the_o law_n no_o in_o no_o other_o sense_n than_o that_o of_o aquinas_n not_o that_o the_o law_n shall_v lead_v he_o by_o compulsion_n but_o lead_v he_o by_o directive_n persuasion_n if_o he_o conform_v his_o action_n to_o the_o prescript_n of_o the_o law_n it_o be_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n if_o he_o do_v not_o be_v he_o liable_a to_o account_v yes_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v king_n david_n ps_n 51._o those_o modest_a time_n have_v not_o the_o face_n to_o capitulate_v with_o their_o sovereign_n the_o pride_n of_o faction_n have_v not_o yet_o hatch_v this_o rebellious_a doctrine_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o if_o king_n obey_v not_o law_n subject_n have_v leave_v to_o disobey_v their_o king_n no_o let_v it_o glory_v in_o no_o ancient_a author_n than_o new_a rome_n and_o in_o no_o better_a success_n than_o confusion_n and_o see_v it_o owe_v itself_o to_o jesuited_a patron_n let_v it_o be_v banish_v this_o land_n together_o with_o their_o person_n mr._n adam_n when_o saul_n be_v in_o david_n be_v hand_n 755._o in_o 2d_o ep_v of_o peter_n pr._n 1633._o p._n 755._o his_o man_n allege_v god_n promise_n and_o the_o advantage_n concur_v and_o what_o be_v david_n be_v charm_v to_o allay_v the_o fury_n of_o those_o rage_a spirit_n he_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v saul_n do_v not_o lend_v david_n so_o impenetrable_a a_o armour_n when_o he_o run_v to_o encounter_v goliath_n as_o david_n lend_v he_o in_o the_o plea_n of_o his_o unction_n not_o one_o of_o the_o discontent_a outlaw_n dare_v put_v forth_o a_o hand_n of_o violence_n against_o he_o the_o image_n and_o impress_n of_o that_o divine_a ordinance_n strike_v such_o a_o awe_n into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n that_o it_o make_v even_o traitor_n coward_n so_o that_o instead_o of_o smite_v they_o tremble_v like_o those_o who_o office_n it_o be_v to_o suffer_v not_o to_o do_v fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n there_o be_v never_o man_n that_o fear_v god_n but_o he_o also_o honour_v the_o prince_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v &c_n p._n 759_o &c_n &c_n what_o the_o synod_n of_o hell_n can_v plead_v for_o disobedience_n how_o if_o the_o prince_n be_v bad_a a_o enemy_n to_o truth_n and_o goodness_n a_o ravisher_n a_o persecutor_n raise_v power_n for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o the_o gospel_n here_o if_o ever_o a_o subject_a may_v renounce_v all_o allegiance_n for_o here_o be_v power_n against_o power_n man_n against_o god_n and_o the_o subject_a of_o both_o left_a to_o follow_v either_o answ_n in_o this_o straight_a some_o for_o fear_v of_o the_o king_n shipwreck_n their_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v traitor_n to_o god_n other_o by_o a_o defensive_a sword_n in_o their_o hand_n rebel_n to_o the_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o god_n must_v be_v obey_v even_o against_o the_o king_n when_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n against_o god._n what_o then_o shall_v we_o resist_v he_o with_o violence_n no_o god_n never_o warrant_v that_o practice_n no_o not_o against_o a_o prince_n that_o deny_v he_o there_o be_v a_o active_a obedience_n and_o a_o passive_a i_o may_v not_o execute_v his_o impious_a command_n i_o must_v suffer_v his_o unjust_a punishment_n the_o vice_n of_o man_n can_v frustrate_v the_o institution_n of_o god_n peruse_v mat._n 5.44_o and_o rom_n 12.17_o this_o will_v tie_v the_o hand_n of_o christian_a subject_n samuel_n offer_v not_o to_o depose_v saul_n though_o the_o express_a sentence_n of_o god_n have_v cast_v he_o off_o and_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o a_o high_a power_n than_o ever_o come_v from_o rome_n saul_n live_v and_o die_v a_o king_n this_o he_o illustrate_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o primitive_a christian_n and_o add_v what_o resistance_n do_v those_o primitive_a christian_n make_v to_o those_o barbarous_a outrage_n but_o pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n life_n when_o under_o the_o emperor_n command_n they_o be_v bleed_v to_o death_n neither_o do_v they_o suffer_v because_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o resist_v but_o it_o be_v their_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n christians_o never_o prove_v loser_n but_o when_o they_o unjust_o sight_n for_o their_o own_o preservation_n provide_v we_o the_o buckler_n of_o patience_n not_o a_o sword_n when_o the_o decree_n be_v go_v out_o by_o ahasuerus_n this_o be_v their_o refuge_n preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la the_o apostle_n can_v work_v miracle_n yet_o they_o resist_v not_o the_o ordinate_a power_n this_o charge_n st._n paul_n give_v the_o roman_n even_o while_o nero_n be_v their_o emperor_n a_o monster_n who_o divers_a hold_v to_o be_v antichrist_n that_o religion_n than_o can_v be_v right_a that_o pull_v down_o prince_n see_v neither_o moses_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n nor_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a nor_o levite_n nor_o prophet_n apostle_n nor_o disciple_n either_o counsel_v or_o practise_v against_o government_n which_o shall_v decide_v the_o point_n that_o have_v cost_v the_o life_n of_o so_o many_o christian_n and_o still_o threaten_v more_o tragedy_n 763._o p._n 763._o there_o be_v never_o prince_n to_o who_o some_o belialist_n take_v not_o some_o exception_n it_o be_v ill_o with_o prince_n if_o their_o state_n depend_v on_o the_o good_a like_n of_o their_o subject_n subject_n unfaithful_a at_o the_o heart_n may_v be_v without_o the_o suspicion_n of_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o behold_v rebel_n in_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o david_n be_v prosperity_n there_o be_v no_o news_n of_o shimei_n he_o look_v like_o a_o fair_a subject_n but_o he_o that_o smile_v on_o david_n in_o his_o throne_n 821._o p._n 821._o curse_v he_o in_o his_o flight_n there_o be_v no_o security_n in_o that_o subject_n allegiance_n that_o have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o conscience_n he_o that_o poison_v the_o people_n with_o the_o male_a opinion_n of_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a traitor_n to_o rip_v up_o the_o fault_n of_o king_n be_v bold_a
who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v and_o be_v innocent_a 1_o sam._n 26.9_o or_o do_v they_o consider_v his_o command_n in_o the_o proverb_n of_o solomon_n 24.21_o my_o son_n fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n and_o meddle_v not_o with_o they_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v or_o his_o counsel_n in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastes_n 8.1_o i_o counsel_v thou_o to_o keep_v the_o king_n commandment_n and_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o god_n or_o because_o they_o possible_o may_v pretend_v that_o they_o be_v exempt_v from_o or_o unconcern_v in_o the_o command_n of_o obedience_n deliver_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v they_o know_v and_o remember_v the_o precept_n give_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o st._n peter_n submit_v yourselves_o to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n etc._n etc._n or_o that_o terrible_a sanction_n of_o the_o same_o command_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n leave_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n who_o then_o be_v the_o miserable_a subject_n of_o the_o worst_a king_n the_o worst_a man_n nay_o i_o think_v i_o may_v add_v true_o the_o worst_a beast_n in_o the_o world_n that_o so_o all_o rebel_n mouth_n may_v be_v stop_v for_o ever_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o leave_v without_o all_o colour_n and_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o justify_v resistance_n of_o sovereign_a power_n undoubted_o if_o they_o do_v know_v and_o consider_v and_o lay_v to_o heart_n these_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o fearful_a judgement_n which_o befall_v corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o this_o very_a sin_n which_o they_o now_o commit_v and_o with_o a_o high_a hand_n still_o proceed_v in_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a but_o their_o heart_n will_v smite_v they_o as_o david_n be_v do_v upon_o a_o infinite_o less_o occasion_n and_o affright_v they_o out_o of_o these_o way_n of_o present_a confusion_n and_o eternal_a damnation_n sect_n iii_o dr._n 100l_n 10_o serm._n prâ—at_a lon._n 16_o â—_o p._n 100l_n arthur_n lake_n bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n magistrate_n be_v from_o god_n and_o he_o reside_v among_o they_o magistrate_n must_v proceed_v like_o god_n god_n can_v and_o will_v redress_v the_o evil_n that_o spring_n from_o they_o because_o he_o be_v sovereign_a in_o and_o over_o those_o place_n and_o person_n which_o be_v misgovern_v by_o they_o 131._o p._n 131._o what_o be_v our_o lesson_n true_o first_o as_o nazianzen_n advise_v as_o near_o as_o we_o can_v though_o we_o can_v as_o constant_o as_o god_n not_o to_o have_v a_o heart_n and_o not_o a_o heart_n but_o to_o say_v with_o king_n david_n i_o have_v swear_v and_o be_o steadfast_o purpose_v it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v there_o be_v such_o a_o constancy_n in_o our_o oath_n so_o many_o will_v not_o retract_v the_o oath_n of_o that_o allegiance_n which_o they_o owe_v without_o a_o oath_n dr._n 29._o sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n cambr_n on_o judg._n 21.25_o 1642._o p._n 27_o 28_o 29._o stephens_n the_o king_n commission_n be_v sign_v from_o heaven_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v his_o authority_n be_v confer_v by_o heaven_n he_o be_v the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n his_o power_n descend_v from_o heaven_n obedience_n to_o he_o be_v require_v from_o heaven_n 1_o pet._n 2._o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o you_o submit_v yourselves_o to_o the_o government_n of_o your_o king_n i_o have_v hear_v the_o prophet_n david_n suspect_v by_o some_o as_o partial_a in_o his_o own_o cause_n just_o like_o the_o northern_a borderer_n who_o conceive_v the_o eight_o commandment_n thou_o shall_v not_o steal_v to_o be_v none_o of_o god_n make_v but_o foist_v in_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o to_o shackle_v their_o thievish_a finger_n but_o i_o dare_v oppose_v the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n against_o the_o power_n of_o man_n or_o devil_n which_o will_v trample_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o king_n suppose_v thy_o king_n very_o wicked_a he_o have_v more_o need_n of_o thy_o prayer_n to_o make_v he_o better_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o tyrant_n he_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o fair_a occasion_n to_o exercise_v thy_o virtue_n of_o patience_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o persecutor_n he_o will_v do_v thou_o a_o courtesy_n he_o will_v send_v thou_o to_o heaven_n by_o violence_n saul_n be_v a_o unnatural_a tyrant_n against_o his_o own_o son_n jonathan_n ☞_o p._n 30_o 31._o ☞_o a_o bloody_a persecutor_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o god_n a_o sacrilegious_a usurper_n of_o their_o holy_a office_n a_o demoniacal_a furious_a man_n possess_v with_o a_o devil_n and_o on_o david_n be_v part_n his_o life_n be_v seek_v for_o and_o by_o spare_v saul_n he_o shall_v undo_v himself_o he_o have_v all_o the_o opportunity_n that_o may_v and_o security_n can_v administer_v unto_o he_o he_o be_v saul_n be_v adopt_a son_n by_o michal_n be_v marriage_n he_o be_v a_o successor_n to_o the_o kingdom_n by_o the_o prophet_n unction_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n etc._n etc._n be_v we_o christian_n do_v we_o know_v the_o virtue_n of_o a_o oath_n what_o think_v we_o then_o of_o the_o solemn_a oath_n of_o our_o allegiance_n a_o oath_n which_o can_v receive_v no_o dispensation_n no_o absolution_n from_o any_o power_n whatsoever_o contrary_a to_o the_o assertion_n of_o bellarmine_n and_o parson_n be_v the_o establish_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o 37_o article_n the_o king_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o his_o other_o dominion_n and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o jurisdiction_n whatsoever_o the_o six_o part_n of_o the_o homily_n against_o rebellion_n be_v so_o full_a and_o apposite_a that_o we_o must_v either_o disclaim_v they_o from_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n or_o sit_v down_o convince_v in_o the_o manifest_a truth_n of_o this_o assertion_n etc._n etc._n consider_v serious_o against_o who_o will_v you_o take_v up_o arm_n 78._o id._n serm._n on_o judg._n 4.23_o p._n 78._o be_v it_o not_o against_o the_o power_n against_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n they_o be_v man_n before_o god_n but_o they_o be_v god_n before_o men._n the_o whole_a earth_n combine_v can_v not_o make_v st._n bernard_n willing_o offend_v his_o king_n and_o shall_v the_o fear_n of_o a_o threaten_v plunder_v make_v we_o oppose_v our_o king_n shall_v the_o common_a rout_n persuade_v i_o to_o go_v to_o hell_n for_o company_n it_o be_v true_a god_n sometime_o refine_v his_o church_n in_o the_o furnace_n of_o persecution_n neither_o then_o do_v he_o leave_v it_o naked_a and_o disarm_v it_o but_o what_o be_v the_o church_n weapon_n st._n ambrose_n have_v his_o dolere_fw-la potero_fw-la potero_fw-la flere_fw-la his_o sigh_n and_o groan_n against_o the_o gothish_a soldier_n st._n bernard_n fight_v to_o death_n against_o lewis_n of_o france_n non_fw-la scutis_fw-la aut_fw-la gladiis_fw-la sed_fw-la precibus_fw-la &_o fletibus_fw-la prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v his_o sword_n and_o buckler_n nazianzen_n overcome_v julian_n but_o it_o be_v lacrymis_fw-la ubertim_fw-la effusis_fw-la by_o soften_a his_o adamantine_a heart_n with_o salt_n drop_v from_o their_o eye_n thence_o flow_v the_o only_a sea_n we_o can_v overthrow_v pharaoh_n be_v host_n in_o sect_n iv_o p._n h._n corah_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi_n join_v with_o dathan_n etc._n etc._n 6._o sermon_n at_o cambr._n 1640._o on_o numb_a 16._o 3._o p._n 5_o 6._o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o reuben_n the_o levite_n or_o clergy_n alone_o will_v have_v want_v power_n and_o strength_n the_o laity_n or_o reubenite_fw-la alone_o can_v not_o have_v have_v so_o fair_a a_o colour_n and_o cloak_n of_o religion_n to_o cover_v their_o rebellious_a practice_n but_o both_o join_v together_o make_v a_o strong_a faction_n and_o a_o fair_a show_n our_o sure_a course_n be_v to_o judge_v man_n person_n by_o their_o action_n if_o their_o action_n be_v unsound_a and_o irregular_a etc._n p._n 10._o 2._o p._n 11_o etc._n etc._n if_o they_o gather_v themselves_o together_o against_o god_n express_a word_n and_o commandment_n against_o their_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a be_v their_o outward_a appearance_n never_o so_o specious_a we_o may_v assure_v ourselves_o that_o they_o neither_o fear_v god_n nor_o regard_v man_n but_o only_o to_o serve_v their_o own_o turn_n if_o god_n in_o absolute_a and_o unlimited_a term_n pronounce_v ☜_o ☜_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o end_n be_v it_o religion_n or_o reformation_n or_o the_o common_a good_a can_v warrant_v any_o such_o resistance_n from_o the_o transgression_n of_o god_n ordinance_n place_n p._n 15._o con_fw-la the_o place_n unless_o these_o and_o the_o like_a limitation_n
the_o rebel_n catechism_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o lucifer_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rebellion_n even_o of_o the_o heart_n make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o damnation_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o more_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o hand_n that_o one_o branch_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v the_o compose_n and_o disperse_v of_o false_a and_o scandalous_a book_n and_o pamphlet_n tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o king_n the_o other_o the_o take_n up_o arm_n against_o such_o person_n etc._n p._n 6_o 7._o con_fw-la p._n 9_o 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n to_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o only_o the_o bear_a arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n but_o that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o chief_a judge_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o arraignment_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n for_o any_o man_n to_o seek_v to_o make_v himself_o so_o strong_a that_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o although_o he_o break_v not_o out_o into_o open_a act_n even_o defensive_a arm_n be_v absolute_o unlawful_a in_o the_o subject_a against_o his_o sovereign_n in_o regard_n that_o no_o defensive_a war_n can_v be_v undertake_v but_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o resistance_n in_o it_o to_o those_o high_a power_n to_o which_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a we_o find_v it_o thus_o resolve_v in_o plutarch_n 12._o p._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a both_o to_o positive_a law_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o subject_a to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sovereign_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o same_o author_n near_o about_o the_o same_o time_n 1681._o see_v his_o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la p_o 645_o &c_n &c_n prâ—at_a lon._n 1681._o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n remove_v to_o show_v that_o king_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v control_v by_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o in_o a_o body_n the_o whole_a of_o which_o learned_a treatise_n as_o well_o as_o his_o other_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o right_n of_o our_o church_n will_v sufficient_o repay_v the_o reader_n be_v expense_n of_o pain_n and_o leisure_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n on_o may_n 29._o 1681._o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o such_o as_o draw_v their_o sword_n upon_o god_n anoint_v use_v common_o to_o throw_v away_o the_o scabbard_n also_o and_o find_v no_o way_n of_o do_v better_a but_o by_o do_v worse_o no_o middle_a way_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v in_o but_o either_o to_o bear_v up_o like_a prince_n or_o to_o die_v like_o traitor_n sect_n vi_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n be_v sir_n john_n spelman_n in_o his_o case_n of_o our_o affair_n in_o law_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o king_n person_n inseparable_o 19_o pr._n oxf._n 1643._o p._n 15_o 17_o 19_o and_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o subject_a by_o law_n thereto_o inseparable_o annex_v fortify_v and_o enforce_v by_o religion_n under_o the_o severe_a menace_n of_o damnation_n what_o straight_o then_o of_o humane_a affair_n can_v be_v so_o violent_a as_o to_o make_v christian_a subject_n contrary_a to_o swear_a faith_n to_o law_n and_o to_o religion_n not_o only_o to_o disobey_v their_o sovereign_n but_o resist_v and_o invade_v the_o sovereign_n right_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1641._o sir_n tho._n ashton_n and_o many_o other_o noblemen_z and_o gentleman_n of_o cheshire_n tender_v a_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o in_o it_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o donation_n of_o sovereign_a power_n be_v sole_o from_o god_n and_o so_o will_v he_o have_v the_o revocation_n too_o he_o do_v not_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o question_n of_o inferior_n but_o put_v a_o guard_n upon_o their_o sacred_a person_n which_o to_o violate_v though_o in_o our_o own_o defence_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o his_o command_n even_o when_o persecute_v as_o david_n be_v by_o saul_n which_o precept_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o gospel_n we_o see_v ourselves_o bind_v by_o oath_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o support_v that_o regal_a government_n our_o statute_n have_v establish_v our_o law_n approve_v history_n represent_v most_o happy_a to_o who_o all_o primitive_a time_n yield_v full_a obedience_n to_o who_o throne_n christ_n himself_o yield_v tribute_n who_o person_n god_n will_v have_v sacred_a who_o action_n unquestionable_a who_o succession_n he_o himself_o determine_v and_o who_o kingdom_n he_o dispose_v tacitus_n though_o a_o heathen_a advise_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o riot_n and_o covetousness_n of_o king_n as_o with_o barrenness_n and_o other_o infirmity_n of_o nature_n for_o while_o there_o be_v man_n there_o will_v be_v vice_n but_o they_o can_v continue_v long_o and_o will_v be_v recompense_v when_o better_a come_v in_o the_o 19_o year_n of_o this_o king_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a book_n call_v a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n as_o thou_o will_v answer_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n p_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o say_v that_o subject_n may_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n because_o he_o be_v wicked_a and_o unjust_a no_o though_o he_o be_v a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a presumption_n in_o we_o to_o limit_v that_o command_n which_o god_n do_v not_o limit_n now_o our_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v always_o command_v without_o limitation_n 2._o we_o may_v not_o think_v evil_a of_o the_o king_n much_o less_o may_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 3._o st._n paul_n say_v recompense_n to_o no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.19_o if_o to_o no_o man_n then_o certain_o not_o to_o thy_o king_n 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o lord_n thou_o ought_v not_o without_o his_o authority_n to_o meddle_v with_o but_o vengeance_n be_v he_o 5._o rom._n 13._o every_o soul_n none_o exclude_v must_v be_v subject_a there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n if_o so_o than_o the_o power_n of_o a_o wicked_a prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o penalty_n of_o resist_v be_v everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell-fire_n for_o ever_o 6._o in_o eccl._n 8.1_o 2._o the_o covenant_n make_v by_o the_o people_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n be_v call_v the_o oath_n of_o god_n and_o who_o dare_v break_v this_o oath_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n command_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o smite_v he_o therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o bear_v arm_n against_o god_n anoint_v 8._o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o own_o king_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o a_o oppressor_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o god_n people_n in_o all_o age_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 9_o god_n heavy_a judgement_n on_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o warning_n to_o we_o how_o we_o do_v the_o like_a this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n then_o he_o answer_v the_o usual_a objection_n for_o resistance_n resolve_v several_a doubt_n and_o remove_v other_o little_a scruple_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o passionate_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n 51._o p._n 51._o for_o it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o god_n church_n can_v be_v no_o way_n preserve_v the_o subject_n liberty_n no_o way_n maintain_v but_o by_o sin_n who_o ever_o hear_v unless_o from_o a_o papist_n that_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n be_v through_o hell_n shall_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v rom._n 3.8_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a labour_n to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o occur_v in_o the_o book_n write_v between_o the_o year_n 1644._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n murder_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o regal_a apology_n print_v 1648._o the_o kingdom_n brief_a answer_n to_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o commons_o pr._n 1648._o the_o plea_n for_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 1648._o with_o many_o other_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n only_o i_o shall_v mention_v bishop_n rainhowe_v who_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n an._n 1646._o 41._o vid._n bish_n rainbow_n life_n p._n 41._o when_o his_o chief_a question_n on_o which_o he_o make_v his_o thesis_n be_v ecclesia_fw-la anglicana_n tenet_fw-la
subject_n leave_v to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o sovereign_n when_o he_o have_v most_o need_n of_o their_o assistance_n so_o that_o assoon_o as_o any_o town_n city_n or_o province_n of_o any_o prince_n dominion_n be_v invade_v by_o a_o foreign_a enemy_n or_o possess_v by_o a_o rebellious_a subject_n that_o the_o prince_n can_v for_o the_o present_a suppress_v the_o power_n of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o the_o people_n may_v lawful_o resort_v to_o those_o who_o be_v over_o they_o and_o for_o their_o protection_n perform_v all_o the_o office_n and_o duty_n of_o good_a subject_n to_o they_o whereas_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n be_v and_o all_o good_a subject_n believe_v they_o owe_v another_o kind_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n than_o to_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n because_o he_o be_v oppress_v and_o will_v prefer_v poverty_n and_o death_n itself_o before_o they_o will_v renounce_v obedience_n to_o their_o natural_a prince_n or_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v advance_v the_o service_n of_o his_o enemy_n 92._o p._n 92._o sure_o this_o woeful_a desertion_n and_o defection_n which_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v criminal_a by_o all_o law_n that_o have_v be_v current_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v receive_v so_o much_o countenance_n and_o justification_n by_o mr._n hobbs_n book_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o cromwell_z find_v the_o submission_n to_o those_o principle_n produce_v a_o submission_n to_o he_o and_o the_o imaginary_a relation_n between_o protection_n and_o allegiance_n so_o positive_o proclaim_v by_o he_o prevail_v for_o many_o year_n to_o extinguish_v all_o visible_a fidelity_n to_o the_o king_n whilst_o he_o persuade_v many_o to_o take_v the_o engagement_n as_o a_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o become_v subject_n to_o the_o usurper_n 136._o p._n 135_o 136._o as_o to_o their_o legitimate_a sovereign_n king_n themselves_o can_v never_o be_v punish_v for_o their_o casual_a or_o wilful_a error_n and_o mistake_n let_v the_o consequence_n of_o they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v but_o if_o they_o who_o malicious_o lead_v or_o advise_v or_o obey_v they_o in_o unjust_a resolution_n and_o command_n be_v to_o have_v the_o same_o indemnity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o kingdom_n and_o government_n but_o as_o king_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o god_n who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o their_o breach_n of_o trust_n so_o they_o who_o offend_v against_o the_o law_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o punishment_n 163._o p._n 163._o the_o law_n have_v provide_v for_o they_o if_o all_o sovereign_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n because_o such_o law_n be_v divine_a and_o can_v by_o any_o man_n or_o commonwealth_n be_v abrogate_a they_o then_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v and_o perform_v those_o law_n which_o themselves_o have_v make_v and_o promise_v to_o observe_v for_o violation_n of_o faith_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o nor_o do_v this_o obligation_n set_v any_o judge_n over_o the_o sovereign_n nor_o do_v any_o civil_a law_n pretend_v that_o there_o be_v any_o power_n to_o punish_v he_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o in_o justice_n he_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o sovereign_n in_o heaven_n above_o he_o though_o not_o on_o earth_n to_o this_o great_a minister_n of_o state_n i_o shall_v join_v sir_n robert_n filmer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n have_v brand_v he_o with_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o state_n heretic_n for_o his_o orthodox_n opinion_n which_o among_o all_o good_a man_n make_v his_o memory_n reverend_a and_o his_o work_n eminent_a to_o which_o i_o advise_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v his_o recourse_n particular_o his_o short_a but_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n see_v also_o sir_n william_n dugdale_n preface_n to_o his_o view_n of_o our_o late_a trouble_n etc._n etc._n the_o late_a bishop_n of_o chichester_n dr._n lake_n have_v aug._n 27._o 1689._o receive_v the_o sacrament_n on_o his_o deathbed_n do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o dr._n hicks_n dean_n of_o worcester_n dr._n green_n and_o some_o other_o make_v this_o protestation_n be_v as_o himself_o word_v it_o engage_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a act_n of_o converse_v with_o god_n it_o see_v the_o paper_n and_o the_o vindication_n of_o it_o not_o know_v to_o the_o contrary_a but_o that_o he_o may_v appear_v with_o those_o very_a word_n in_o his_o mouth_n at_o the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n that_o i_o be_v baptise_a into_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o suck_v it_o in_o with_o my_o milk_n i_o have_v constant_o adhere_v to_o it_o through_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o my_o life_n and_o now_o if_o so_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n shall_v die_v in_o it_o and_o have_v resolve_v through_o god_n grace_n assist_v i_o to_o have_v dye_v so_o though_o at_o a_o stake_n and_o whereas_o that_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v i_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n which_o i_o have_v according_o inculcate_v upon_o other_o and_o which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o adhere_v no_o less_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o to_o that_o and_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o have_v incur_v a_o suspension_n from_o the_o exercise_n of_o my_o office_n and_o expect_v a_o deprivation_n i_o find_v in_o so_o do_v much_o inward_a satisfaction_n and_o if_o the_o oath_n have_v be_v tender_v at_o the_o peril_n of_o my_o life_n i_o can_v only_o have_v obey_v by_o suffering_n etc._n etc._n manu_fw-la propriâ_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la jo._n cicestrensis_fw-la to_o this_o great_a man_n i_o shall_v add_v his_o bosom_n friend_n dr._n allestrey_n who_o speak_v full_o and_o consonant_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n on_o this_o head_n but_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o his_o sermon_n novemb_n 5._o 1665._o on_o luc._n 9.55_o vol._n 1._o p._n 127._o and_o vol._n 2._o p._n 60._o and_o p._n 253_o 276._o thus_o the_o acute_a dr._n sherlock_n some_o man_n pretend_v great_a oppression_n 2._o serm._n on_o ps_n 18.50_o p._n 2._o and_o maladministration_n of_o government_n though_o their_o licentious_a noise_n and_o clamour_n sufficient_o confute_v it_o for_o man_n who_o be_v most_o oppress_v dare_v say_v the_o least_o of_o it_o the_o liberty_n and_o property_n of_o the_o subject_a be_v a_o admirable_a pretence_n to_o deprive_v the_o prince_n of_o his_o liberty_n and_o property_n other_o make_v religion_n the_o pretence_n for_o their_o rebellion_n religion_n the_o great_a and_o the_o dear_a interest_n of_o all_o but_o methinks_v it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a way_n for_o man_n to_o rebel_n to_o save_v their_o soul_n when_o god_n have_v threaten_v damnation_n against_o those_o who_o rebel_n no_o man_n fight_v for_o religion_n who_o have_v any_o religion_n be_v a_o quiet_a peaceable_a governable_a thing_n it_o teach_v man_n to_o suffer_v patient_o but_o not_o to_o rebel_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v not_o religion_n such_o man_n be_v zealous_a for_o but_o a_o liberty_n in_o religion_n i._n e._n that_o every_o one_o may_v have_v his_o liberty_n to_o be_v of_o any_o religion_n or_o of_o none_o which_o serve_v the_o atheist_n turn_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sectary_n but_o be_v not_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n or_o interest_n of_o true_a religion_n so_o that_o whatever_o the_o pretence_n be_v it_o be_v a_o ambitious_a 7._o p._n 3._o v._n p_o 6_o 7._o discontent_a revengeful_a spirit_n a_o uneasy_a restless_a fickle_a and_o unchangeable_a humour_n which_o disturb_v politic_a government_n and_o undermine_v the_o throne_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fanatic_a plot_n 11._o p._n 7_o 8._o p._n 11._o but_o to_o talk_v or_o write_v or_o preach_v about_o obedience_n to_o government_n or_o patient_a suffer_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n be_v to_o betray_v the_o protestant_a interest_n god_n may_v sometime_o suffer_v treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o be_v prosperous_a 11._o p._n 11._o but_o it_o can_v never_o prosper_v but_o when_o god_n please_v and_o it_o be_v impossible_a rebel_n shall_v ever_o know_v that_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v any_o reasonable_a security_n of_o success_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n than_o treasonable_a plot_n and_o conspiracy_n against_o sovereign_a prince_n christian_n religion_n indeed_o be_v the_o great_a security_n of_o government_n both_o in_o its_o precept_n and_o example_n it_o require_v we_o to_o obey_v our_o superior_n in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n and_o quiet_o to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v when_o we_o can_v obey_v and_o the_o bless_a jesus_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o our_o great_a pattern_n and_o example_n do_v himself_o practice_v
griffith_n 9_o serm._n 25._o mar._n 1660._o call_v fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n p._n 11._o u.p._n 39_o and_o p._n 8_o 9_o if_o god_n command_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o king_n shall_v command_v another_o than_o god_n command_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v and_o yet_o let_v i_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v disobey_v for_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v oblige_v to_o a_o twofold_a obedience_n active_a and_o passive_a where_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n lawful_a there_o yield_v active_a obedience_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v your_o duty_n to_o do_v they_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v command_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o you_o may_v not_o lawful_o do_v than_o you_o must_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v patient_o for_o your_o not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o be_v your_o passive_a obedience_n and_o in_o both_o these_o you_o may_v still_o keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n for_o though_o god_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v yet_o god_n will_v not_o have_v his_o anoint_v to_o be_v disobey_v dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n 32._o ser._n at_o the_o consecr_n of_o doctor_n crompton_n bishop_n of_o oxon_n p._n 30_o 31_o 32._o such_o be_v the_o peculiar_a genius_n of_o christianity_n that_o where_o ever_o it_o be_v either_o preach_v or_o receive_v it_o can_v create_v no_o jealousy_n in_o the_o state._n the_o ground_n upon_o which_o this_o assertion_n stand_v be_v this_o that_o it_o disclaim_v all_o title_n to_o the_o sword_n but_o leave_v he_o that_o take_v it_o to_o perish_v with_o it_o though_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o of_o old_a in_o israel_n there_o be_v no_o smith_n to_o provide_v sword_n and_o spear_n though_o against_o their_o persecute_v philistine_n to_o obey_v authority_n be_v teach_v and_o practise_v under_o a_o nero_n and_o their_o submission_n be_v as_o unparalleled_a as_o their_o provocation_n and_o we_o may_v true_o suppose_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n that_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n be_v as_o true_o receive_v by_o their_o heathen_a subject_n as_o it_o be_v preach_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o practise_v by_o the_o believe_a roman_n they_o have_v effectual_o provide_v for_o the_o public_a tranquillity_n without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o fort_n and_o army_n to_o secure_v it_o dr._n outram_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o king_n 149._o ser._n jan._n 30._o 1664._o p._n 141_o 149._o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o parliament_n the_o liberty_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o purity_n of_o religion_n these_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o design_n the_o principle_n be_v do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o break_v law_n that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o observe_v they_o these_o man_n go_v to_o rome_n to_o whet_v the_o axe_n and_o borrow_v a_o arrow_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a quiver_n secret_o to_o shoot_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v be_v the_o prince_n a_o nero_n 160._o p._n 160._o paul_n will_v charge_v we_o we_o shall_v not_o resist_v and_o will_v charge_v resistance_n with_o damnation_n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n at_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o regicide_n say_v 283._o try._n p._n 10_o 12._o v._n p._n 15_o 52_o 182_o 283._o i_o must_v deliver_v to_o you_o for_o plain_a and_o true_a law_n that_o no_o authority_n no_o single_a person_n no_o community_n of_o person_n not_o the_o people_n collective_o or_o representative_o have_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o crown_n of_o england_n be_v and_o always_o be_v a_o imperial_a crown_n now_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v any_o absolute_a government_n by_o this_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a monarchy_n another_o thing_n to_o have_v that_o government_n absolute_o without_o law_n as_o to_o any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king._n god_n be_v my_o witness_n what_o i_o speak_v 282._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o p._n 280._o v._o p._n 281_o 282._o i_o speak_v from_o my_o own_o conscience_n that_o be_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o case_n be_v by_o the_o law_n of_o these_o nation_n the_o fundamental_a law_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king._n and_o this_o he_o there_o prove_v from_o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n etc._n etc._n mark_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v with_o what_o spirit_n of_o equivocation_n any_o man_n can_v take_v that_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n her_o article_n be_v the_o judgement_n not_o only_o of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o the_o parliament_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o queen_n and_o the_o church_n be_v willing_a that_o these_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o also_o sir_n heneage_n finch_n 51._o p._n 51._o than_o the_o king_n solicitor_n general_n the_o king_n be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o coercive_a power_n see_v also_o the_o accurate_a treatise_n 3._o see_v also_o nalson_n counter_a p._n 35_o etc._n etc._n 3â—9_n com._n interest_n of_o king_n p._n 139_o etc._n etc._n p._n 3._o call_v the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n which_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o resist_v sovereign_a prince_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o little_a objection_n of_o the_o republican_n to_o the_o contrary_n i_o shall_v here_o only_a mention_n mr._n foulu_n history_n of_o the_o plot_n and_o conspiracy_n of_o the_o pretend_a saint_n and_o brief_o transcribe_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o dr._n sprat_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n his_o true_a account_n of_o the_o horrid_a conspiracy_n at_o that_o time_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o only_a true_a protestant_a the_o worst_a of_o all_o unchristian_a principle_n be_v put_v in_o practice_n all_o the_o old_a republican_n and_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n who_o effect_n have_v former_o prove_v so_o dismal_a be_v again_o as_o confident_o own_a and_o assert_v as_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v during_o the_o hot_a rage_n of_o the_o late_a unhappy_a trouble_n 41._o p._n 21._o see_v p._n 41._o the_o lord_n r_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o wicked_a teacher_n of_o that_o most_o unchristian_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o many_o rebellion_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o sovereign_a prince_n for_o preserve_a religion_n 44._o p._n 43_o 44._o other_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o only_a obligation_n the_o subject_n have_v to_o the_o king_n be_v a_o mutual_a covenant_n that_o this_o covenant_n be_v manifest_o break_v on_o the_o king_n part_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o therefore_o the_o people_n be_v free_a from_o all_o oath_n and_o other_o tie_n of_o fealty_n and_o allegiance_n and_o have_v the_o natural_a liberty_n restore_v to_o they_o of_o assert_v their_o own_o right_n and_o as_o just_o at_o least_o against_o a_o domestic_a as_o against_o foreign_a invader_n 132._o p._n 131._o v._n p._n 132._o the_o whole_a design_n of_o a._n s_n paper_n be_v to_o maintain_v that_o tyrant_n may_v be_v just_o depose_v by_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n who_o be_v tyrant_n that_o the_o general_a revolt_n of_o a_o nation_n from_o its_o own_o magistrate_n can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o rebellion_n which_o position_n the_o historian_n call_v with_o great_a truth_n and_o justice_n villainous_a opinion_n 133._o p._n 133._o and_o such_o as_o if_o allow_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o the_o best_a king_n or_o the_o most_o happy_a kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v free_a from_o perpetual_a treason_n 164._o p._n 164._o and_o rebellious_a plotting_n but_o his_o majesty_n have_v just_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n stand_v by_o he_o so_o have_v the_o whole_a sound_n and_o honest_a part_n of_o the_o commonalty_n so_o the_o great_a fountain_n of_o knowledge_n and_o civility_n the_o two_o university_n so_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a in_o the_o law_n so_o the_o whole_a clergy_n and_o all_o the_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o church_n who_o glory_n it_o be_v to_o have_v be_v never_o taint_v with_o the_o least_o blemish_n of_o disloyalty_n dr._n pocock_n 389._o in_o ch_z 8._o hos_fw-la 4._o p._n 388_o 389._o some_o interpreter_n by_o set_v up_o king_n but_o not_o by_o i_o will_v understand_v saul_n but_o that_o can_v with_o reason_n be_v imagine_v other_o look_v on_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o israelite_n to_o be_v their_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n on_o which_o god_n have_v intayled_a the_o right_n and_o title_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o their_o change_n of_o the_o kinghom_n and_o priesthood_n of_o their_o own_o head_n
letter_n apologet._n c._n 5._o p._n 334._o the_o dean_n smart_o rejoin_v by_o this_o we_o may_v think_v mr._n cressy_n a_o stranger_n in_o his_o own_o country_n and_o that_o he_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o the_o 30._o of_o january_n or_o the_o 29._o of_o may_n which_o be_v solemn_o observe_v in_o our_o church_n and_o the_o office_n join_v with_o that_o of_o the_o 5._o of_o november_n and_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n ☜_o ☜_o which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o by_o we_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n what_o do_v mr._n cressy_n think_v the_o renunciation_n of_o the_o covenant_n be_v intend_v for_o if_o not_o to_o prevent_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o former_a rebellion_n after_o he_o he_o give_v a_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o controversy_n in_o england_n about_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o they_o 348._o p._n 348._o and_o have_v cite_v pope_n gregory_n the_o seventh_n letter_n wherein_o he_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o man_n who_o gain_v their_o authority_n over_o their_o equal_n by_o blind_a ambition_n and_o intolerable_a presumption_n by_o rapine_n and_o murder_n by_o perfidiousness_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n ☞_o ☞_o he_o subjoin_v be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a pretty_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a power_n by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n 366._o p._n 366._o leave_v no_o room_n for_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n any_o more_o than_o a_o person_n who_o have_v already_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o one_o prince_n have_v liberty_n to_o swear_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o another_o 370._o p._n 370._o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v keep_v to_o both_o and_o discourse_v of_o king_n stephen_n he_o say_v that_o his_o title_n be_v very_o bad_a he_o see_v it_o necessary_a for_o he_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o that_o during_o his_o usurpation_n all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n be_v lose_v 452._o p._n 373._o p._n 452._o again_o he_o say_v if_o deprive_v sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o dignity_n endeavour_v by_o open_a rebellion_n and_o secret_a conspiracy_n to_o take_v away_o their_o life_n be_v not_o treason_n there_o be_v none_o such_o in_o the_o world._n 463._o p._n 463._o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o so_o many_o horrible_a treason_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o conspiracy_n if_o they_o have_v attempt_v to_o deprive_v emperor_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n to_o they_o if_o they_o have_v join_v with_o their_o open_a and_o declare_v enemy_n and_o employ_v person_n time_n after_o time_n to_o assassinate_v they_o what_o will_v the_o world_n have_v say_v of_o their_o suffering_n will_v man_n of_o any_o common_a sense_n have_v say_v they_o be_v martyr_n for_o religion_n but_o that_o they_o die_v just_o and_o deserve_o for_o their_o treason_n the_o late_a regicide_n plead_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n the_o scripture_n attribute_n the_o great_a revolution_n of_o government_n to_o a_o particular_a providence_n of_o god_n 17._o id._n ser._n on_o 1_o cor._n 12.24_o 25._o p._n 17._o god_n be_v the_o judge_n or_o the_o supreme_a arbitrator_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n he_o put_v down_o one_o and_o set_v up_o another_o which_o hold_v with_o respect_n to_o nation_n as_o well_o as_o particular_a person_n which_o do_v not_o find_v any_o right_n of_o dominion_n as_o some_o fancied_a till_o the_o argument_n from_o providence_n be_v return_v with_o great_a force_n upon_o themselves_o but_o it_o show_v that_o when_o god_n please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o person_n or_o nation_n as_o the_o scourge_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o punish_v people_n with_o he_o give_v they_o success_n above_o their_o hope_n or_o expectation_n but_o that_o success_n give_v they_o no_o right_n suppose_v a_o prosperous_a usurper_n in_o this_o kingdom_n 64._o id._n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o first_o royal_a paper_n p._n 23._o and_o vindicat_fw-la of_o that_o ans_fw-fr p._n 64._o have_v gain_v a_o considerable_a interest_n in_o it_o and_o challenge_v a_o title_n to_o the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o require_v of_o all_o the_o king_n subject_n within_o his_o power_n to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v rightful_a king_n upon_o this_o many_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v because_o they_o will_v not_o own_v his_o title_n be_v this_o a_o act_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o rather_o of_o true_a loyalty_n 19_o loyalty_n id._n vindi._n p._n 37._o and_o ans_fw-fr to_o the_o one_a part_n p._n 19_o the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n be_v error_n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n 55._o importance_n id._n ans_fw-fr to_o 2d_o royal_a paper_n p._n 40_o 55._o if_o fancy_n only_o keep_v we_o firm_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n adhere_v to_o the_o crown_n in_o the_o time_n of_o rebellion_n out_o of_o fancy_n and_o not_o out_o of_o judgement_n and_o that_o if_o their_o fancy_n change_v they_o may_v as_o well_o have_v join_v with_o the_o rebel_n as_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n when_o king_n be_v nurse_n father_n to_o our_o church_n so_o we_o shall_v never_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o their_o continue_v so_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o may_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o they_o as_o become_v good_a christian_n and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o whereas_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o royal_a paper_n p._n 80._o argue_v against_o this_o that_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v loyal_a than_o their_o king_n be_v a_o nurse_n father_n to_o their_o church_n the_o doctor_n wipe_v off_o the_o aspersion_n by_o tell_v he_o 86._o he_o vindic._n of_o the_o ans_fw-fr p._n 101._o ☜_o p._n 86._o that_o he_o have_v put_v a_o ill_a construction_n on_o his_o word_n far_o from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n who_o think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o be_v always_o a_o loyal_a subject_n i_o desire_v this_o gentleman_n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o usurpation_n this_o have_v be_v good_a doctrine_n that_o those_o who_o enjoy_v or_o pretend_v to_o supreme_a power_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n if_o so_o than_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o have_v justify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o royal_a family_n than_o very_o unjust_o put_v out_o of_o possession_n 89._o p._n 88_o 89._o it_o be_v some_o comfort_n that_o our_o church_n be_v confess_v to_o teach_v the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o loyalty_n and_o her_o practice_n to_o be_v conformable_a thereto_o in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n and_o so_o the_o doctor_n hope_n it_o will_v always_o be_v but_o it_o have_v be_v say_v by_o some_o body_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o peculiar_a to_o our_o church_n but_o our_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n this_o may_v have_v give_v occasion_n to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a do_v teach_v it_o so_o orthodoxly_a or_o not_o or_o whether_o those_o who_o do_v think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o she_o teach_v be_v thereby_o oblige_v to_o the_o strict_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n ☜_o ☜_o this_o our_o church_n do_v not_o only_o teach_v they_o as_o her_o own_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v far_o more_o effectual_a as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o i_o think_v aught_o to_o have_v more_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n 99_o p._n 99_o than_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world._n ☜_o ☜_o be_v it_o any_o argument_n that_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o government_n be_v not_o firm_a or_o that_o loyal_a subject_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o duty_n because_o man_n of_o ill_a principle_n have_v run_v away_o with_o false_a notion_n of_o a_o fundamental_a contract_n and_o coordinate_a power_n and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o proposition_n as_o dangerous_a as_o those_o of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v hold_v by_o some_o among_o ourselves_o witness_n those_o condemn_v at_o oxford_n july_n 26._o 1683._o we_o can_v deny_v say_v he_o but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v man_n of_o ill_a mind_n and_o disloyal_a principle_n factious_a and_o disobedient_a enemy_n to_o the_o government_n both_o in_o church_n and_o state_n but_o have_v these_o man_n ever_o have_v that_o countenance_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o our_o church_n which_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n have_v have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o
make_v the_o case_n parallel_n he_o must_v suppose_v our_o house_n of_o convocation_n to_o have_v several_a time_n declare_v these_o damnable_a doctrine_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o rebel_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n and_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n to_o have_v condemn_v they_o how_o come_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o regicide_n among_o we_o to_o be_v parallel_v with_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o accurate_a preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n say_v 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o that_o though_o the_o jesuit_n walk_v in_o darkness_n and_o do_v mischief_n his_o intention_n be_v to_o set_v such_o mark_n and_o character_n upon_o they_o that_o when_o other_o see_v they_o they_o may_v take_v the_o wind_n of_o they_o and_o avoid_v the_o infection_n and_o that_o he_o publish_v the_o jesuit_n treatise_n because_o some_o poison_n lose_v their_o force_n when_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o open_a air_n and_o thereupon_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o jesuit_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n 3._o p._n 3._o 1._o that_o if_o you_o do_v not_o renounce_v the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n you_o can_v give_v no_o real_a security_n to_o the_o government_n 2._o that_o if_o you_o do_v renounce_v it_o you_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o stick_v at_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o prove_v the_o first_o he_o say_v it_o be_v allow_v by_o all_o friend_n to_o our_o king_n and_o his_o government_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o commonwealth_n principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o it_o and_o that_o none_o who_o do_v own_o they_o can_v give_v sufficient_a security_n for_o their_o allegiance_n i_o shall_v therefore_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o mischievous_a consequence_n of_o the_o republican_n principle_n do_v follow_v upon_o the_o own_n the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n 4._o p._n 4._o now_o the_o mischief_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n lie_v in_o these_o thing_n 1._o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n ☞_o ☞_o 2._o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a high-court_n of_o justice_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v no_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o case_n to_o distinguish_v of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n for_o however_o the_o power_n come_v the_o effect_n and_o consequence_n of_o it_o be_v the_o same_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v any_o such_o sovereignty_n over_o prince_n as_o to_o be_v able_a by_o virtue_n thereof_o to_o depose_v they_o and_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n do_v herein_o agree_v with_o you_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o itself_o for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a that_o in_o case_n of_o breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n but_o be_v the_o commonwealth_n principles_n the_o less_o mischievous_a to_o government_n because_o they_o only_o assert_v a_o indirect_a power_n in_o the_o people_n the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v 5._o p._n 5._o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n the_o republican_n and_o assertor_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o late_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v whether_o the_o power_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n to_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o even_o in_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n thus_o gregory_n vii_o not_o only_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o absolve_v his_o subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n but_o he_o make_v the_o first_o constitution_n of_o monarchical_a government_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n and_o do_v ever_o any_o remonstrance_n declaration_n of_o the_o army_n 6._o p._n 6._o or_o agreement_n of_o the_o people_n give_v a_o worse_a account_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o monarchy_n than_o this_o infallible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n do_v what_o follow_v from_o hence_o but_o the_o justify_v all_o rebellion_n against_o prince_n which_o upon_o these_o principle_n will_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o people_n recover_v their_o just_a right_n against_o intolerable_a usurpation_n the_o very_o worst_a of_o our_o fanatic_n never_o talk_v so_o reproachful_o of_o civil_a government_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o your_o canonize_v saint_n do_v their_o principle_n and_o practice_n we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v to_o detest_v and_o abhor_v i_o pray_v gentleman_n tell_v i_o what_o divine_a assistance_n this_o good_a pope_n have_v when_o he_o give_v this_o admirable_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a government_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o very_o possible_a upon_o his_o principle_n for_o man_n to_o be_v saint_n and_o rebel_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o have_v have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o principle_n of_o civil_a government_n 7._o p._n 7._o among_o the_o fierce_a contender_n for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o i_o have_v find_v those_o hypothesis_n avow_v and_o maintain_v which_o justify_v all_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o late_a regicide_n parson_n book_n of_o the_o succession_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o cardinal_n allen_n sir_n francis_n inglefield_n and_o other_o principal_a person_n of_o our_o nation_n concur_v be_v shred_n into_o so_o many_o speech_n to_o justify_v their_o proceed_n against_o our_o late_a sovereign_n of_o glorious_a memory_n the_o book_n be_v design_v to_o exclude_v king_n james_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v 8._o p._n 8._o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v maintain_v here_o in_o england_n by_o such_o who_o see_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o their_o purpose_n to_o defend_v the_o power_n of_o commonwealth_n over_o their_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o either_o to_o exclude_v they_o from_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n or_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o possession_n of_o it_o the_o same_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n there_o in_o the_o reign_v of_o henry_n iii_o and_o iv_o for_o those_o who_o be_v engage_v so_o deep_a in_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n find_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o insist_v on_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v and_o the_o people_n to_o deprive_v their_o sovereign_n thus_o boucher_n affirm_v the_o fundamental_a and_o radical_a power_n to_o be_v so_o in_o the_o people_n that_o they_o may_v call_v prince_n to_o account_v for_o treason_n against_o the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n they_o be_v not_o to_o stand_v upon_o the_o nicety_n and_o form_n of_o law_n but_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o state_n do_v supercede_v all_o those_o thing_n if_o this_o man_n have_v be_v of_o council_n for_o the_o late_a regicide_n he_o can_v not_o more_o effectual_o have_v plead_v their_o cause_n our_o countryman_n william_n reynolds_n also_o vindicate_v the_o murder_n of_o henry_n iii_o say_v that_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v so_o far_o conditional_a that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o their_o duty_n their_o subject_n be_v free_a from_o their_o obligation_n to_o obey_v they_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n and_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o mankind_n and_o this_o be_v
party_n have_v be_v the_o great_a cause_n of_o all_o these_o inhuman_a butchery_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o be_v the_o only_a actor_n in_o they_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o have_v have_v their_o hand_n stain_v with_o blood_n and_o upon_o what_o motive_n and_o principle_n and_o to_o what_o degree_n they_o have_v proceed_v i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o archbishop_n bancroft'_v dangerous_a position_n and_o to_o the_o history_n of_o presbytery_n to_o satisfic_v himself_o 8._o ch._n 2_o p._n 7._o 8._o but_o though_o several_a murder_n and_o rebellion_n have_v be_v carry_v on_o by_o those_o that_o call_v themselves_o christian_n yet_o neither_o the_o christian_a religion_n nor_o the_o church_n itself_o do_v ever_o teach_v any_o such_o doctrine_n or_o encourage_v any_o such_o practice_n nay_o there_o be_v such_o evidence_n against_o it_o that_o no_o rational_a man_n that_o do_v right_o consider_v the_o matter_n can_v ever_o doubt_v but_o that_o she_o in_o her_o judgement_n and_o belief_n whole_o condemn_v all_o such_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a design_n and_o for_o further_a satisfaction_n i_o will_v inquire_v into_o the_o flate_z of_o the_o matter_n 9_o p._n 9_o that_o all_o power_n and_o dominion_n be_v original_o from_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o by_o atheist_n and_o that_o governor_n act_n in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v as_o unquestionable_a among_o christian_n now_o this_o power_n be_v derive_v to_o they_o either_o from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o mankind_n or_o else_o from_o positive_a revelation_n and_o assignment_n the_o first_o and_o high_a fountain_n of_o supreme_a power_n be_v found_v in_o that_o natural_a dominion_n that_o god_n have_v give_v parent_n over_o their_o child_n insomuch_o that_o if_o either_o adam_n or_o noah_n who_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o we_o all_o be_v now_o alive_a 10._o p._n 10._o they_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o world_n but_o when_o the_o father_n die_v and_o brother_n be_v scatter_v up_o and_o down_o the_o world_n and_o live_v independent_o one_o of_o another_o there_o can_v be_v no_o natural_a pretence_n for_o one_o to_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o other_o yet_o the_o necessity_n of_o form_v themselves_o into_o society_n for_o mutual_a defence_n and_o traffic_n will_v oblige_v they_o to_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o though_o while_o they_o be_v free_a they_o may_v choose_v different_a form_n as_o they_o shall_v see_v best_a for_o themselves_o yet_o have_v once_o choose_v and_o accept_v of_o a_o supreme_a power_n they_o be_v not_o at_o liberty_n to_o cast_v it_o off_o again_o when_o they_o please_v but_o all_o the_o right_n prerogatives_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o belong_v to_o sovereign_a authority_n be_v present_o by_o god_n invest_v on_o it_o who_o do_v ratify_v all_o lawful_a pact_n and_o agreement_n and_o require_v we_o strict_o and_o inviolable_o to_o observe_v they_o though_o it_o may_v fall_v out_o 11._o p._n 11._o that_o the_o person_n sometime_o may_v be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n or_o nobility_n or_o senate_n yet_o the_o power_n and_o office_n itself_o be_v not_o make_v be_v not_o give_v nor_o can_v it_o be_v limit_v or_o bound_v by_o they_o so_o as_o to_o destroy_v the_o office_n itself_o or_o make_v it_o become_v no_o supreme_a power_n one_o prerogative_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v irresistible_a 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n and_o not_o to_o be_v call_v to_o account_v by_o any_o but_o god._n a_o prince_n must_v use_v his_o subject_n as_o freemen_n and_o not_o slave_n but_o if_o prince_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n we_o must_v not_o revenge_v ourselves_o for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v judge_n in_o our_o own_o case_n for_o god_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o vengeance_n be_v he_o and_o he_o will_v repay_v 13._o p._n 13._o therefore_o we_o must_v go_v for_o vengeance_n to_o those_o who_o god_n have_v appoint_v to_o execute_v vengeance_n in_o his_o stead_n if_o then_o our_o inferior_a governor_n do_v we_o wrong_n we_o must_v go_v to_o the_o superior_a who_o be_v make_v revenger_n to_o execute_v wrath_n upon_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a but_o if_o the_o supreme_a power_n themselves_o oppress_v we_o they_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o their_o inferior_n and_o there_o will_v be_v no_o other_o remedy_n but_o to_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n who_o have_v reserve_v their_o punishment_n to_o himself_o but_o tell_v we_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o it_o be_v better_a to_o suffer_v unjust_o in_o this_o world_n than_o to_o suffer_v just_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v for_o since_o the_o last_o judgement_n in_o this_o world_n must_v be_v somewhere_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o child_n shall_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o inferior_n to_o the_o supreme_a than_o any_o other_o way_n 15._o p._n 14_o 15._o tho_o prince_n be_v the_o instrument_n yet_o it_o be_v god_n purpose_n or_o command_n that_o they_o put_v in_o execution_n whether_o they_o be_v for_o good_a or_o evil_n he_o incline_v they_o to_o favour_n and_o mercy_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o try_v we_o with_o prosperity_n and_o kindness_n again_o when_o our_o sin_n call_v for_o judgement_n and_o indignation_n than_o he_o send_v forth_o evil_a governor_n or_o else_o permit_v wicked_a man_n to_o act_v according_a to_o their_o own_o cruel_a and_o ambitious_a mind_n and_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o yet_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o judgement_n he_o do_v remember_v mercy_n they_o shall_v not_o do_v any_o harm_n further_o than_o god_n in_o his_o wisdom_n shall_v give_v they_o leave_v and_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o be_v needful_a for_o our_o good_a so_o that_o we_o be_v to_o look_v upon_o evil_a governor_n and_o superior_n that_o oppress_v we_o no_o other_o than_o plague_n or_o violent_a storm_n or_o earthquake_n send_v from_o god_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v run_v and_o hide_v ourselves_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o use_v all_o reasonable_a mean_n to_o save_v our_o life_n by_o flight_n or_o the_o like_a but_o they_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v resist_v by_o violence_n than_o any_o of_o those_o natural_a evil_n we_o must_v by_o humiliation_n and_o prayer_n implore_v god_n mercy_n to_o we_o in_o turn_v their_o heart_n or_o some_o other_o way_n send_v we_o deliverance_n as_o we_o do_v to_o avert_v a_o plague_n or_o a_o earthquake_n 16._o p._n 16._o but_o god_n have_v give_v we_o no_o natural_a strength_n to_o secure_v ourselves_o and_o thereupon_o will_v defend_v we_o himself_o and_o have_v we_o whole_o therein_o depend_v upon_o his_o own_o care_n this_o belief_n it_o be_v that_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o martyr_n etc._n etc._n this_o make_v our_o saviour_n confess_v to_o pilate_n that_o he_o have_v power_n give_v he_o from_o above_o to_o crucify_v he_o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o sense_n those_o text_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o governor_n be_v vouch_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o council_n and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o writer_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n of_o any_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n that_o do_v ever_o doubt_v of_o 17._o p._n 17._o or_o question_v this_o doctrine_n but_o many_o of_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o full_o for_o it_o that_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v their_o authority_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o he_o if_o they_o do_v use_v it_o amiss_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v depose_v by_o any_o authority_n upon_o earth_n whether_o of_o pope_n or_o people_n neither_o ought_v they_o to_o be_v resist_v by_o open_a violence_n or_o have_v their_o power_n wrest_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n by_o any_o of_o their_o rebellious_a subject_n those_o also_o that_o act_n in_o a_o war_n without_o the_o commission_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n or_o of_o the_o king_n where_o he_o be_v supreme_a have_v not_o the_o sword_n give_v they_o by_o god_n but_o take_v it_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o shall_v perish_v with_o the_o same_o and_o this_o he_o confirm_v as_o from_o scripture_n so_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n about_o it_o 41._o p._n 40_o 41._o and_o conclude_v it_o be_v casie_a to_o carry_v the_o same_o doctrine_n through_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o produce_v testimony_n especial_o from_o the_o article_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o write_n of_o our_o learned_a bishop_n and_o other_o eminent_a defender_n of_o our_o church_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a and_o they_o be_v
emperor_n while_o the_o good_a bishop_n in_o his_o embasly_n to_o maximus_n carry_v himself_o as_o the_o father_n or_o guardian_n of_o his_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o though_o he_o have_v be_v provoke_v in_o the_o most_o tender_a part_n by_o his_o prince_n endeavour_n for_o the_o introduce_v of_o arianism_n other_o perhaps_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o his_o condition_n will_v have_v look_v upon_o this_o tyrant_n maximus_n declare_v for_o the_o truth_n as_o such_o a_o opportunity_n that_o providence_n have_v offer_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o since_o the_o empress_n be_v of_o a_o false_a religion_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v govern_v by_o she_o why_o shall_v they_o not_o set_v up_o this_o maximus_n as_o the_o protector_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o ambrose_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n they_o know_v what_o it_o be_v to_o die_v for_o their_o religion_n 346._o p._n 346._o but_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v to_o brigue_v or_o to_o resist_v and_o i_o pray_v how_o do_v the_o bishop_n comply_v with_o the_o usurper_n maximus_n be_v any_o of_o they_o instrumental_a to_o his_o advancement_n do_v they_o preach_v up_o his_o cause_n and_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o his_o revolt_n do_v they_o ever_o press_v the_o people_n to_o bring_v in_o their_o plate_n and_o contribution_n or_o after_o his_o success_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o gratian_n do_v any_o of_o the_o bishop_n justify_v the_o usurper_n proceed_n and_o preach_v and_o print_v in_o defence_n of_o that_o barbarous_a regicide_n do_v they_o flatter_v he_o as_o the_o preserver_n of_o religion_n the_o david_n the_o champion_n of_o israel_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n dr._n williams_n print_v his_o sermon_n preach_v july_n 26._o 1685._o 11._o selfful_a 26._o 1685._o on_o rom._n 3â—7_n 8._o p._n 11._o be_v on_o the_o day_n of_o public_a thanksgiving_n for_o the_o late_a victory_n over_o the_o rebel_n to_o vindicate_v the_o city_n clergy_n and_o particular_o himself_o who_o be_v censure_v as_o if_o the_o sermon_n be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o day_n and_o occasion_n as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n grant_v this_o that_o evil_a become_v lawful_a by_o a_o good_a end_n and_o when_o we_o think_v ourselves_o secure_a we_o make_v all_o compact_n break_v oath_n dissolve_v all_o difference_n betwixt_o superior_n and_o inferior_n confound_v it_o expose_v the_o church_n and_o state_n to_o every_o pretender_n and_o any_o one_o that_o have_v a_o mind_n 21._o p._n 20_o 21._o will_v never_o want_v a_o reason_n for_o insurrection_n and_o rebellion_n as_o no_o religion_n have_v more_o discountenance_v such_o principle_n and_o proceed_n than_o the_o christian_a so_o no_o nation_n nor_o person_n have_v more_o discountenance_v the_o thing_n than_o those_o who_o have_v profess_v it_o it_o be_v too_o notorious_a to_o be_v dissemble_v for_o that_o there_o have_v be_v rebellion_n against_o and_o deposition_n of_o prince_n dissolution_n of_o government_n take_v and_o break_v of_o oath_n and_o other_o thing_n apparent_o evil_a of_o that_o and_o the_o like_a kind_n do_v to_o serve_v a_o cause_n a_o party_n or_o a_o church_n be_v no_o mystery_n now_o a_o day_n christian_n religion_n teach_v the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n of_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o they_o that_o resist_v 22._o p._n 22._o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o all_o the_o protestant_n and_o reform_a church_n nothing_o can_v be_v draw_v 23._o p._n 23._o that_o will_v justify_v opposition_n or_o rebellion_n against_o civil_a authority_n but_o they_o express_o declare_v against_o it_o when_o queen_n mary_n be_v a_o know_a member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o the_o protestant_n first_o join_v with_o she_o against_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n who_o be_v invest_v with_o the_o title_n of_o queen_n and_o be_v a_o protestant_n and_o this_o particular_o be_v the_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o all_o its_o article_n and_o homily_n at_o large_a three_o of_o which_o be_v against_o rebellion_n do_v they_o find_v in_o the_o sermon_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 4._o id._n apol._n for_o the_o pulpit_n p._n 3_o 4._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o people_n power_n over_o prince_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n or_o rather_o where_o have_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o subjection_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n in_o all_o lawful_a case_n and_o the_o nonresistance_n in_o any_o case_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v so_o much_o assert_v that_o loyalty_n which_o concern_v all_o of_o all_o persuasion_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o pulpit_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o be_v as_o loyal_a when_o the_o prince_n be_v of_o a_o different_a religion_n as_o when_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o with_o they_o the_o same_o author_n also_o in_o his_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v cite_v our_o article_n homily_n etc._n etc._n to_o prove_v the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o king_n and_o that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v and_o show_v how_o contrary_a to_o this_o doctrine_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o subjoin_v â—1_n pag._n â—1_n the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v the_o king_n in_o all_o his_o realm_n have_v supreme_a power_n in_o all_o cause_n whether_o ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a for_o god_n allow_v neither_o the_o dignity_n of_o any_o person_n ☜_o ☜_o nor_o the_o multitude_n of_o any_o people_n nor_o the_o weight_n of_o any_o cause_n as_o sufficient_a for_o the_o which_o subject_n may_v rebel_v so_o dr._n grove_n in_o his_o examination_n of_o bell._n 15_o note_v viz._n temporal_a felicity_n 393._o pag._n 393._o since_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n have_v be_v open_o assume_v and_o frequent_o practise_v and_o never_o yet_o condemn_v by_o any_o either_o pope_n or_o council_n since_o the_o doctrine_n of_o equivoeation_n and_o many_o other_o absurd_a and_o impious_a opinion_n be_v teach_v by_o their_o casuist_n and_o make_v use_v of_o by_o their_o confessor_n in_o direct_v the_o conscience_n of_o their_o penitent_n and_o since_o these_o and_o many_o more_o very_a dangerous_a error_n do_v not_o only_o escape_v without_o a_o censure_n but_o be_v approve_v of_o and_o encourage_v by_o their_o governor_n i_o can_v see_v how_o they_o and_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v excuse_v from_o the_o gild_n of_o they_o mr._n thomas_n stainoe_n b._n d._n and_o archdeacon_n of_o brecknock_n preach_v sept._n 6._o ann._n 1686._o ded._n seem_v on_o rom._n 13.5_o epist_n ded._n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n and_o say_v that_o he_o publish_v it_o that_o it_o may_v be_v instrumental_a to_o convince_v the_o people_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o their_o king_n because_o it_o be_v for_o that_o very_a reason_n that_o he_o preach_v it_o that_o there_o be_v no_o man_n so_o much_o a_o raven_a wolf_n inward_o 3._o pag._n 3._o but_o he_o will_v put_v on_o sheep_n clothing_n and_o though_o his_o resolution_n be_v bend_v upon_o rebellion_n yet_o his_o discretion_n and_o prudence_n will_v prompt_v he_o to_o pretend_v religion_n the_o least_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o the_o word_n will_v be_v a_o subjection_n to_o lawful_a authority_n and_o by_o consequence_n also_o to_o our_o own_o prince_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o which_o i_o shall_v urge_v no_o more_o at_o present_a than_o the_o tacit_n confession_n of_o his_o most_o avow_a and_o profess_a enemy_n who_o after_o all_o their_o contrivance_n of_o wit_n anger_n and_o malice_n can_v at_o length_n pitch_v upon_o no_o better_a expedient_a to_o prevent_v his_o right_n of_o accession_n than_o a_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n now_o such_o a_o bill_n either_o presuppose_v a_o antecedent_n right_o or_o it_o do_v not_o if_o it_o do_v not_o than_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o do_v most_o elaborate_o trifle_v whilst_o they_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o bring_v that_o about_o that_o be_v already_o do_v to_o their_o hand_n if_o it_o do_v than_o we_o have_v what_o we_o look_v for_o and_o that_o be_v that_o the_o injustice_n of_o their_o action_n do_v make_v good_a the_o justice_n of_o his_o title_n and_o afford_v we_o a_o tacit_n confession_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o overthrow_v that_o title_n but_o by_o overturning_a the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o government_n itself_o 7._o pag._n 7._o we_o be_v therefore_o oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o superior_a power_n because_o god_n himself_o command_v we_o so_o to_o be_v god_n have_v give_v the_o lawful_a magistrate_n a_o title_n to_o that_o authority_n 12._o pag._n 12._o to_o which_o we_o
not_o to_o be_v laugh_v out_o of_o our_o passive_a obedience_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n though_o even_o those_o who_o perhaps_o owe_v the_o best_a part_n of_o their_o security_n to_o that_o principle_n be_v apt_a to_o make_v a_o jest_n of_o it_o sect_n xvii_o dr._n 8._o c._n 26._o 26._o 1_o 2_o 6_o 8._o pierce_v dean_n of_o salisbury_n in_o his_o body_n of_o orthodox_n divinity_n aver_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n consist_v of_o a_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n that_o magistrate_n be_v constitute_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n as_o well_o as_o priest_n that_o he_o who_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n so_o constitute_v by_o god_n wound_v his_o conscience_n deep_o in_o this_o world_n and_o shall_v be_v damn_v in_o the_o next_o after_o which_o he_o smart_o censure_v both_o the_o fanatic_n and_o the_o jesuit_n the_o scandal_n of_o christianity_n as_o he_o call_v they_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o both_o sort_n of_o they_o and_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o that_o proposition_n that_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v control_v a_o prince_n if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v his_o duty_n since_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n as_o well_o as_o the_o law_n of_o god_n a_o king_n can_v do_v no_o harm_n i.e._n that_o the_o king_n be_v unaccountable_a inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o obnoxious_a only_o to_o his_o tribunal_n so_o that_o no_o mortal_a much_o less_o his_o subject_n can_v have_v any_o authority_n over_o he_o 8._o id._n exceed_v sinfulness_n of_o schism_n schism_n 5_o 6_o 7_o 11._o v._n ser._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.13_o 2.13_o 4_o 5_o 7_o 8._o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n strong_o found_v upon_o the_o will_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o even_o a_o part_n of_o the_o obedience_n to_o god_n himself_o whilst_o it_o be_v pay_v to_o that_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v command_v we_o to_o pay_v a_o obedience_n to_o can_v possible_o be_v due_a to_o the_o man_n as_o man_n or_o to_o the_o good_a as_o they_o be_v good_a but_o to_o the_o magistrate_n as_o they_o be_v such_o it_o be_v due_a to_o the_o governor_n as_o they_o be_v governor_n and_o as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n let_v their_o practice_n and_o opinion_n be_v what_o they_o will._n when_o god_n and_o his_o deputy_n do_v stand_v in_o competition_n for_o our_o obedience_n god_n must_v have_v our_o whole_a active_a and_o his_o deputy_n our_o passive_a obedience_n only_o save_v the_o dignity_n and_o priority_n of_o the_o first_o and_o great_a commandment_n as_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n our_o obedience_n to_o our_o governor_n and_o humane_a law_n in_o force_n among_o we_o be_v as_o real_o a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a of_o christianity_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o of_o as_o absolute_a necessity_n to_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n or_o any_o other_o that_o can_v be_v name_v it_o be_v as_o rigid_o command_v by_o god_n in_o scripture_n under_o the_o very_a same_o promise_n of_o reward_n if_o we_o obey_v and_o under_o the_o very_a same_o threat_n of_o endless_a punishment_n if_o we_o rebel_v dr._n etc._n serm._n on_o tit._n 3.1_o p._n 4_o 5._o etc._n etc._n d._n whitby_n chantor_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o d._n of_o monmouth_n rebelbelliâ—n_o lay_v down_o this_o position_n that_o christian_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o in_o no_o case_n be_v allow_v or_o authorize_v forcible_o to_o resist_v or_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o deportment_n of_o david_n to_o king_n saul_n that_o jeroboam_n revolt_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o call_v rebellion_n 1_o king._n 12.19_o 9_o p._n 8_o 9_o for_o as_o a_o father_n do_v not_o forfeit_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o child_n nor_o be_v they_o free_v from_o that_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v he_o because_o he_o deal_v severe_o with_o they_o so_o neither_o can_v the_o king_n i._n e._n the_o father_n of_o his_o country_n lose_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o subject_n because_o he_o govern_v they_o severe_o or_o lay_v afflict_v burden_n on_o they_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n express_o call_v for_o our_o subjection_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a say_v st._n paul_n so_o let_v he_o yield_v subjection_n to_o they_o as_o never_o to_o resist_v on_o any_o provocation_n temptation_n or_o specious_a pretence_n whatsoever_o whence_o it_o be_v clear_a 31._o ☜_o p_o 10._o serm._n 〈…〉_o 13.1_o p._n 24_o 26_o 27_o 2d_o 29_o 30_o 31._o that_o by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n upon_o pretence_n of_o maladministration_n tyranny_n injustice_n or_o to_o rebel_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o religion_n against_o the_o worst_a of_o persecute_v prince_n for_o if_o resistance_n in_o the_o forementioned_a case_n be_v a_o damn_v sin_n when_o can_v it_o be_v excusable_a after_o this_o he_o answer_v the_o common_a objection_n from_o the_o coronation_n oath_n and_o self-preservation_n etc._n etc._n mr._n long_a be_v sermon_n call_v the_o cause_n of_o rebellion_n preach_v jan._n 13._o 1683._o 15._o on_o jâ—â—_n 4.1_o p._n 14_o 15._o be_v print_v by_o the_o joint_a desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o exon_n and_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o county_n of_o devon_n and_o the_o dedication_n give_v a_o account_n of_o a_o order_n of_o they_o that_o concur_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sermon_n nor_o can_v any_o complaint_n of_o tyranny_n or_o oppression_n justify_v a_o war_n among_o we_o do_v we_o suffer_v under_o some_o miscarriage_n in_o government_n some_o passion_n and_o excess_n in_o our_o governor_n neither_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n will_v warrant_v any_o resistance_n obj._n but_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v no_o law_n to_o confirm_v their_o religion_n 16._o p._n 16._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o so_o lawful_a for_o they_o to_o defend_v their_o religion_n by_o arm_n as_o it_o be_v for_o we_o answ_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o our_o law_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o pretence_n for_o resistance_n which_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o then_o the_o subject_n be_v make_v judge_n of_o the_o action_n and_o conduct_v of_o their_o governor_n 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o i_o take_v those_o and_o only_o those_o who_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o jesuit_n in_o preach_v ☜_o ☜_o and_o propagate_a seditious_a and_o traitorous_a principle_n and_o practice_n such_o as_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n and_o take_v up_o arm_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n against_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n that_o the_o original_a of_o the_o magistrate_n power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n who_o may_v call_v they_o to_o a_o account_n and_o depose_v and_o murder_v they_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n those_o who_o have_v murder_v one_o king_n already_o and_o use_v the_o same_o method_n to_o destroy_v another_o in_o a_o word_n 26._o v._o p._n 23_o 26._o all_o such_o as_o will_v not_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n on_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o or_o that_o they_o will_v not_o endeavour_v any_o alteration_n of_o the_o establish_a government_n for_o such_o false_a prophet_n as_o our_o saviour_n bid_v we_o to_o beware_v of_o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o sermon_n on_o july_n 26._o 1685._o and_o his_o vindication_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n etc._n etc._n dr._n fuller_n chancellor_n of_o lincoln_n those_o man_n have_v but_o little_a sense_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o christian_a religion_n that_o abuse_v its_o name_n etc._n ser._n bef_n the_o king_n june_n 25._o 1682._o p._n 56_o etc._n etc._n and_o pervert_v its_o obligation_n to_o justify_v sedition_n and_o rebellion_n who_o with_o great_a pretence_n and_o zeal_n for_o christianity_n forsake_v she_o in_o she_o more_o principal_a command_n of_o meekness_n patience_n and_o submission_n and_o defend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n and_o disobedience_n from_o those_o holy_a scripture_n that_o have_v forbid_v they_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n that_o those_o man_n do_v little_a deserve_v the_o character_n of_o reform_a who_o have_v forsake_v our_o reformation_n in_o its_o principal_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n in_o all_o her_o principle_n of_o christian_a loyalty_n and_o indeed_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o distant_a soever_o in_o other_o point_n be_v perfect_o unite_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o disobedience_n all_o agree_v in_o one_o conclusion_n against_o the_o express_a command_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n dr._n
gunpowder_n nay_o the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n to_o be_v very_o much_o prefer_v before_o the_o christian_a etc._n etc._n and_o have_v mention_v hobbs_n how_o be_o i_o ashamed_a to_o find_v that_o his_o authority_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o derive_v from_o milton_n and_o both_o from_o doleman_n i._n e._n parson_n the_o jesuit_n be_v of_o a_o sudden_a so_o general_o receive_v as_o if_o the_o doctrine_n be_v apostolical_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v preach_v in_o all_o the_o world_n that_o power_n be_v original_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n that_o the_o foundation_n of_o all_o government_n be_v lay_v in_o compact_n and_o that_o the_o breach_n of_o condition_n by_o one_o party_n dispense_v with_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o other_o though_o confirm_v by_o sacrament_n oath_n juram_fw-la b._n saunderson_n case_n of_o a_o rash_a vow_n vow_n 9_o the_o several_a duty_n that_o by_o god_n ordinance_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o person_n that_o stand_v in_o mutual_a relation_n either_o to_o other_o be_v not_o pactional_a or_o conditional_a as_o be_v the_o league_n and_o agreement_n make_v between_o prince_n but_o be_v absolute_a and_o independent_a wherein_o each_o person_n be_v to_o look_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o the_o duty_n that_o lie_v upon_o he_o though_o the_o other_o party_n shall_v fail_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o he_o cons_n praelect_v 5._o de_fw-la juram_fw-la and_o reiterated_a promise_n that_o a_o prince_n may_v be_v oppose_v in_o his_o politic_a though_o not_o in_o his_o personal_a capacity_n that_o when_o religion_n be_v a_o part_n of_o our_o property_n it_o may_v be_v defend_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o providence_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v or_o that_o the_o prosperity_n of_o a_o cause_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o its_o goodness_n and_o what_o encouragement_n have_v the_o own_n and_o comply_v with_o such_o principle_n give_v to_o many_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a person_n who_o can_v distinguish_v between_o the_o steady_a doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o some_o of_o her_o member_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o communion_n i_o need_v not_o declare_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v visible_a while_o we_o be_v accuse_v that_o all_o our_o former_a declaration_n have_v be_v only_a pretence_n and_o juggle_v and_o that_o we_o have_v be_v loyal_a no_o long_o than_o we_o can_v get_v by_o it_o i_o speak_v this_o god_n know_v not_o to_o upbraid_v but_o to_o deplore_v and_o if_o i_o can_v to_o confute_v the_o calumny_n and_o with_o the_o deep_a sense_n of_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o poor_a despise_a church_n which_o be_v still_o and_o will_v be_v the_o best_a the_o most_o orthodox_n and_o most_o primitive_a of_o all_o christendom_n nor_o be_v this_o account_n strange_a and_o new_a any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o distinct_a from_o other_o protestant_n since_o loc._n since_o exomologe_n cap._n 12._o i_o confess_v i_o wonder_v that_o they_o can_v hope_v to_o make_v any_o christian_n believe_v that_o their_o reformation_n come_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n when_o instead_o of_o those_o spiritual_a arm_n of_o charity_n humility_n patience_n and_o most_o indispensible_a obedience_n even_o to_o nero_n himself_o by_o which_o christ_n enable_v his_o apostle_n to_o conquer_v the_o world_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gospel_n calvin_n and_o luther_n put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o sectary_n malice_n pride_n hatred_n to_o suffer_v for_o conscience_n sake_n active_a resistance_n against_o all_o authority_n in_o a_o word_n the_o very_a same_o weapon_n which_o the_o devil_n suggest_v to_o mahomet_n after_o the_o best_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v i_o can_v not_o find_v or_o hear_v of_o during_o our_o bloody_a civil_a war_n so_o much_o as_o one_o single_a person_n of_o the_o presbyterian_a calvinist_n party_n but_o do_v active_o oppose_v his_o king_n nor_o one_o single_a minister_n of_o that_o party_n but_o be_v a_o trumpet_n to_o incite_v to_o war._n cons_n loc._n cressy_n make_v it_o one_o of_o the_o most_o cogent_a reason_n why_o he_o when_o he_o vain_o think_v the_o church_n of_o england_n quite_o destroy_v so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v restore_v can_v not_o communicate_v with_o other_o protestant_a church_n because_o they_o though_o in_o that_o accusation_n he_o falsify_v and_o calumniate_v as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n teach_v man_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o when_o prince_n persecute_v the_o truth_n their_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o bind_v to_o obey_v they_o nor_o be_v cressy_a the_o only_a person_n of_o the_o popish_a communion_n who_o have_v lay_v this_o imputation_n at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o without_o reason_n or_o justice_n while_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o one_o of_o her_o general_a council_n determin_n the_o deposition_n of_o prince_n who_o be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n obedient_a to_o her_o injunction_n and_o i_o hope_v no_o man_n can_v imagine_v that_o i_o intend_v to_o promote_v any_o disturbance_n by_o this_o write_n 1._o because_o i_o only_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o historian_n not_o wilful_o misquote_v any_o passage_n nor_o cite_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o author_n intention_n and_o meaning_n as_o far_o as_o i_o understand_v it_o and_o this_o also_o must_v excuse_v i_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v good_a every_o argument_n from_o authority_n or_o reason_n which_o my_o author_n use_n for_o that_o province_n those_o of_o my_o author_n which_o be_v alive_a be_v oblige_v to_o manage_v or_o to_o acknowledge_v their_o mistake_v i_o intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o our_o great_a man_n in_o this_o momentous_a point_n 2._o because_o i_o be_o tell_v 6._o tell_v dr._n burnet_n royal_a martyr_n page_n 6._o that_o the_o incendiary_n and_o incendiarism_n be_v among_o the_o much_o abuse_a word_n of_o the_o late_a time_n yet_o those_o be_v the_o great_a incendiary_n who_o kindle_v god_n wrath_n and_o that_o it_o be_v from_o such_o that_o we_o may_v just_o fear_v the_o like_a or_o rather_o severe_a judgement_n if_o our_o sin_n be_v great_a than_o they_o be_v then_o i_o e._n when_o under_o the_o specious_a pretext_n of_o liberty_n and_o religion_n they_o first_o oppose_v and_o then_o murder_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v 3._o because_o he_o who_o preach_v up_o the_o necessity_n of_o suffer_v and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_a superior_n and_o who_o aver_v that_o the_o gospel_n teach_v the_o follower_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n to_o die_v but_o not_o to_o fight_v for_o religion_n be_v little_a likely_a to_o be_v a_o disturber_n of_o government_n who_o original_a he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v only_o from_o heaven_n and_o accountable_a only_o to_o that_o tribunal_n for_o at_o last_o it_o will_v be_v find_v true_a that_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a while_o those_o who_o live_v under_o it_o do_v not_o own_o this_o principle_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n since_o he_o who_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a only_o because_o his_o compliance_n advance_v his_o design_n either_o of_o profit_n pleasure_n honour_n revenge_n or_o any_o other_o lust_n as_o soon_o as_o his_o point_n be_v gain_v his_o duty_n cease_v but_o he_o who_o be_v obedient_a to_o his_o sovereign_n etc._n dr._n tennison_n hobbs_n creed_n p._n 159._o except_o a_o man_n obey_v for_o conscience_n sake_n all_o the_o cord_n of_o outward_a pact_n and_o covenant_n will_v not_o hold_v he_o when_o he_o dream_v that_o the_o philistine_n be_v upon_o he_o and_o that_o he_o can_v deliver_v himself_o by_o force_n from_o the_o power_n of_o his_o enemy_n in_o which_o number_n the_o prince_n himself_o be_v reckon_v by_o ambitious_a subject_n out_o of_o favour_n mr._n pelling_n sermon_n jan._n 30._o 1683._o p._n 43._o some_o be_v for_o the_o king_n as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v rich_a powerful_a able_a to_o maintain_v their_o interest_n this_o be_v the_o loyalty_n of_o the_o leviathan_n etc._n etc._n because_o he_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o because_o god_n have_v oblige_v he_o to_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n can_v never_o be_v shake_v from_o his_o good_a resolution_n and_o will_v be_v unalterable_o true_a to_o his_o oath_n and_o his_o duty_n and_o when_o so_o many_o man_n eminent_a for_o their_o piety_n learning_n and_o station_n have_v unanimous_o agree_v in_o deliver_v their_o sentiment_n in_o this_o point_n to_o say_v that_o whatever_o they_o say_v or_o do_v be_v to_o gratify_v or_o advance_v their_o ambitious_a or_o covetous_a appetite_n as_o if_o their_o honesty_n like_o quicksilver_n in_o a_o weatherglass_n rise_v
high_a or_o sink_v low_a as_o the_o day_n prove_v clear_a or_o cloudy_a be_v to_o bring_v a_o unjust_a scandal_n on_o the_o church_n and_o her_o most_o illustrious_a champion_n man_n of_o great_a probity_n and_o wisdom_n as_o the_o great_a hypocrite_n and_o time-servers_a in_o the_o world_n who_o sacrifice_v their_o conscience_n to_o their_o desire_n of_o grow_v rich_a and_o powerful_a while_o have_v the_o time_n be_v contrary_a to_o they_o they_o will_v have_v own_v other_o principle_n this_o imputation_n i_o shall_v wipe_v off_o and_o show_v that_o even_o in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n in_o the_o marian_n persecution_n this_o doctrine_n be_v public_o own_a and_o assert_v when_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o humanity_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a equity_n the_o protestant_n be_v most_o cruel_o harrass_v it_o be_v true_a the_o devil_n say_v to_o god_n of_o job_n turn_v thy_o hand_n against_o he_o and_o he_o will_v curse_v thou_o to_o thy_o face_n but_o it_o be_v the_o devil_n that_o say_v it_o and_o he_o be_v a_o liar_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o so_o it_o prove_v in_o the_o case_n of_o job_n for_o when_o god_n alter_v his_o method_n and_o treat_v the_o good_a man_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v his_o enemy_n job_n be_v always_o the_o same_o perfect_a and_o upright_o one_o that_o fear_v god_n and_o eschew_v evil_a in_o this_o catalogue_n i_o purposely_o omit_v bishop_n manwaring_n and_o sibthorp_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n i._o and_o bish_n parker_n cartwright_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o reign_n of_o james_n ii_o because_o their_o authority_n be_v in_o their_o own_o time_n except_v against_o as_o of_o man_n that_o do_v not_o write_v sober_o on_o the_o subject_a resolve_v for_o the_o most_o part_n to_o appeal_v to_o the_o write_n of_o such_o man_n who_o have_v be_v and_o be_v esteem_v the_o unquestionable_a true_a and_o orthodox_n defender_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n against_o her_o romish_a adversary_n and_o if_o such_o authority_n will_v not_o incline_v and_o the_o reason_n of_o such_o eminent_a author_n persuade_v the_o reader_n to_o be_v of_o my_o opinion_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v i_o be_o sorry_a that_o i_o have_v lose_v my_o labour_n the_o author_n the_o article_n page_n 3_o injunction_n and_o canon_n page_n 4_o the_o homily_n page_n 7_o the_o liturgy_n page_z 10_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n page_n 12_o university_n censure_n page_n 13_o the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_n man_n page_n 19_o bishop_n tonstal_n stokesly_n and_o bonner_n page_n 20_o tyndal_n the_o martyr_n ibid._n bishop_n latimer_n page_n 21_o archbishop_n cranmer_n ibid._n sir_n john_n cheek_n page_n 22_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n in_o queen_n marys_n reign_n page_n 23_o archbishop_n sandys_n page_n 26_o bishop_n jewel_n ibid._n bishop_n bison_n page_n 27_o mr._n perkins_n page_n 29_o mr._n hooker_n ibid._n archbishop_n bancroft_n page_n 30_o adrian_n saravia_n ibid._n king_n james_n i._o page_n 32_o bishop_n buckeridge_n page_n 33_o mr._n tho._n cartwright_n ibid._n archbishop_n whitgift_n page_n 34_o dr._n fulke_o ibid._n bishop_n carlton_n page_n 34_o bishop_n andrews_n page_n 35_o bishop_n king_n ibid._n dr._n jackson_n page_n 36_o dr._n hakewil_n page_n 37_o dr._n bois_n page_n 38_o dr._n donne_fw-fr page_n 40_o archbishop_n of_o spalata_n page_n 41_o archbishop_n montagu_n page_n 42_o bishop_n lake_n ibid._n mr._n dod_n page_n 43_o bishop_n hall_n ibid._n bishop_n davenant_n page_n 47_o archbishop_n usher_n page_n 48_o archbishop_n bramhal_v page_n 50_o bishop_n brownrig_v page_n 52_o king_n charles_n i._o page_n 53_o dr._n hammond_n ibid._n bishop_n ferne_n page_n 54_o mr._n chillingworth_n page_n 55_o dudley_n diggs_n ibid._n sir_n edw._n coke_n page_n 58_o dr._n gerhard_n longbaine_n ibid._n ric._n overton_n page_n 59_o bishop_n saunderson_n page_n 60_o dr._n bernard_n page_n 63_o mr._n symmon_n page_n 64_o bishop_n tailor_n page_n 65_o bishop_n kenn_n page_n 66_o dr._n seth_n ward_n b._n of_o sarum_n ib._n dr._n lamplu_n bishop_n of_o exon_n page_n 70_o bishop_n hacket_n page_n 71_o dr._n sharp_a page_n 72_o bishop_n of_o lincoln_n ibid._n dr._n burnet_n page_n 73_o bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n page_n 78_o dr._n sprat_n b._n of_o rochester_n ib._n mr._n thorndyke_n page_n 79_o dr._n spencer_n dean_n of_o ely_n ib._n dr._n tillotson_n page_n 80_o dr._n stillingfleet_n page_n 81_o dr._n patrick_n page_n 84_o dr._n towerson_n page_n 86_o mr._n scrivener_n page_n 88_o mr._n glanvil_n page_n 91_o dr._n horneck_n page_n 93_o dr._n tennison_n ib._n dr._n hooper_n page_n 94_o dr._n hascard_v page_n 95_o dr._n falkner_n ib._n dr._n hicks_n page_n 97_o dr._n south_n ib._n dr._n john_n moor_n page_n 98_o jeremiah_n in_o baca_n or_o a_o fast-day_n work_v etc._n etc._n page_n 99_o mr._n wake_v page_n 100_o dr._n beveridge_n page_n 102_o dr._n ironside_n ib._n dr._n isaac_n barrow_n page_n 103_o dr._n cave_n ib._n dr._n dove_n page_n 104_o d._n puller_n ib._n dr._n scott_n page_n 105_o university_n address_v present_v by_o dr._n gower_n page_n 108_o dr._n grove_n page_n 109_o mr._n hesketh_n page_n 110_o dr._n freeman_n page_n 111_o dr._n littleton_n page_n 112_o dr._n morris_n ib._n dr._n lake_n ib._n mr._n lynford_n page_n 113_o mr._n long_a page_n 115_o dr._n fowler_n page_n 116_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n of_o england_n man_n page_n 117_o mr._n payn_n page_n 118_o j._n kettlewell_n page_n 119_o mr._n belling_n page_n 121_o dr._n calamy_n page_n 122_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n page_n 125_o erasmus_n ib._n grotius_n page_n 126_o beza_n ib._n luther_n ib._n calvin_n ib._n camero_n page_n 127_o be_v casaubon_n ib._n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n page_n 128_o mons_fw-la bochart_n page_n 129_o david_n blondel_n ib._n sam._n petit_fw-fr page_n 130_o mons_fw-la allix_fw-la ib._n dr._n bourdieu_o ib._n le_fw-fr droit_fw-fr souverain_a etc._n etc._n ib._n the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n introduction_n when_o judicious_a man_n undertake_v to_o determine_v what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o church_n they_o do_v not_o guide_v themselves_o by_o the_o practice_n nor_o the_o write_n of_o some_o of_o her_o member_n but_o by_o the_o position_n which_o she_o have_v public_o own_v and_o assert_v and_o the_o practice_n that_o be_v consonant_a thereunto_o this_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o counsel_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n who_o when_o he_o bid_v we_o 16._o we_o mat._n 7.15_o 16._o to_o beware_v of_o false_a prophet_n who_o come_v in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o be_v raven_a wolf_n caution_n we_o that_o we_o shall_v know_v they_o by_o their_o fruit_n i.e._n not_o by_o the_o fruit_n of_o their_o life_n but_o of_o their_o doctrine_n so_o do_v serm._n do_v serm._n bishop_n sanderson_n interpret_v the_o word_n and_o so_o also_o do_v the_o dean_n 29._o dean_n serm._n on_o nou._n 5.1673_o p._n 28_o 29._o of_o s._n paul_n be_v we_o think_v it_o most_o convenient_a to_o follow_v our_o saviour_n rule_n to_o judge_v of_o man_n pretence_n how_o great_a and_o haughty_a soever_o by_o the_o fruit_n they_o produce_v which_o rule_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v concern_v the_o particular_a action_n of_o man_n which_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o their_o doctrine_n for_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n observe_v many_o heretic_n have_v be_v man_n of_o excellent_a life_n life_n and_o so_o on_o the_o contrary_n but_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v it_o of_o those_o fruit_n which_o their_o doctrine_n have_v a_o direct_a influence_n upon_o and_o therefore_o the_o rule_n have_v a_o particular_a respect_n to_o two_o thing_n by_o which_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o fair_a pretence_n 1._o the_o design_n they_o end_v to_o 2._o the_o mean_v make_v use_n of_o for_o the_o accomplish_n this_o design_n if_o therefore_o the_o design_n be_v quite_o of_o another_o nature_n from_o that_o of_o the_o gospel_n if_o the_o mean_n be_v such_o as_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o it_o we_o may_v from_o thence_o just_o infer_v that_o how_o plausible_a soever_o the_o pretence_n be_v how_o fine_a and_o soft_a soever_o the_o sheep_n clothing_n be_v that_o inward_o they_o be_v raven_a wolf_n thus_o that_o great_a man_n determine_v it_o against_o the_o jesuit_n in_o the_o very_a case_n of_o resist_v excommunicate_a depose_v and_o murder_a prince_n and_o so_o do_v we_o all_o judge_n concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n many_o of_o her_o member_n be_v doubtless_o loyal_a and_o peaceable_a but_o their_o church_n teach_v they_o otherwise_o in_o the_o famous_a lateran_n council_n 978._o council_n m._n pain_n have_v sermon_n sept._n 9.1683_o pag._n 20._o treason_n in_o papist_n be_v like_o original_a sin_n to_o mankind_n they_o all_o have_v it_o in_o their_o nature_n though_o many_o may_v deny_v it_o or_o not_o know_v it_o but_o in_o protestant_n it_o be_v like_o the_o italian_a distemper_n it_o be_v
declare_v at_o the_o least_o four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n that_o the_o king_n majesty_n power_n authority_n and_o pre-eminence_n within_o his_o realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v the_o high_a power_n under_o god_n here_o the_o injunction_n plain_o distinguish_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o other_o claim_v imply_v that_o our_o church_n always_o believe_v that_o her_o prince_n power_n be_v derive_v immediate_o from_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o collective_o and_o so_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o they_o but_o only_o to_o god_n and_o among_o bishop_n ridley_n article_n of_o visitation_n an._n 1550._o one_o be_v whether_o any_o do_v preach_v or_o defend_v that_o private_a person_n may_v make_v insurrection_n stir_v sedition_n or_o compel_v man_n to_o give_v they_o their_o good_n anno_fw-la 1564._o being_n the_o seven_o year_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n in_o the_o 123._o the_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 123._o article_n for_o preach_v it_o be_v enjoin_v that_o the_o minister_n move_v all_o people_n to_o obedience_n as_o well_o in_o observation_n of_o the_o order_n appoint_v in_o the_o book_n of_o common_a service_n as_o in_o the_o queen_n majesty_n injunction_n as_o also_o of_o all_o other_o civil_a duty_n due_a for_o subject_n to_o do_v and_o that_o all_o preacher_n preach_v matter_n tend_v to_o dissension_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v complain_v at_o last_o the_o injunction_n be_v call_v canon_n and_o the_o first_o canon_n an._n 1603._o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o king_n james_n be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o injunction_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o edward_n the_o six_o and_z queen_n elizabeth_z and_o for_o this_o reason_n can._n 55._o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o every_o minister_n shall_v before_o his_o sermon_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o be_v former_o use_v but_o particular_o i_o look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o year_n 1640._o to_o be_v a_o full_a explanation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n in_o this_o point_n now_o can._n 1._o enjoin_v all_o former_a law_n ordinance_n and_o constitution_n former_o make_v for_o the_o acknowledgement_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o most_o lawful_a and_o independent_a authority_n of_o our_o dread_a sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n to_o be_v careful_o observe_v and_o then_o descend_v to_o give_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o authority_n that_o the_o most_o sacred_a order_n of_o king_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n himself_o found_v in_o the_o prime_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o clear_o establish_v by_o express_a text_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o for_o any_o person_n or_o person_n to_o set_v up_o maintain_v or_o allow_v in_o any_o their_o say_a realm_n or_o territory_n respective_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o any_o independent_a coactive_a power_n either_o papal_a or_o popular_a whether_o direct_o or_o indirect_o be_v to_o undermine_v their_o great_a royal_a office_n and_o cunning_o to_o overthrow_v that_o most_o sacred_a offfice_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v establish_v and_o so_o be_v treasonable_a against_o god_n as_o well_o as_o against_o the_o king._n for_o subject_n to_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n 34._o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o canon_n vindicate_v in_o dr._n puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n c._n 12._o 12._o 6._o p._n 34._o offensive_a or_o defensive_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v at_o least_o to_o resist_v the_o power_n which_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n and_o though_o they_o do_v not_o invade_v but_o only_o resist_v st._n paul_n tell_v they_o plain_o they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n while_o in_o the_o next_o paragraph_n they_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o entitle_v the_o king_n to_o every_o man_n estate_n but_o against_o the_o synod_n that_o make_v these_o canon_n lie_v a_o great_a objection_n though_o i_o shall_v have_v think_v that_o the_o hard_a censure_n of_o it_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v because_o no_o synod_n of_o our_o church_n and_o perhaps_o none_o of_o any_o other_o protestant_n church_n have_v so_o express_o condemn_v popery_n and_o socinianism_n the_o great_a enemy_n of_o true_a reform_a christianity_n as_o this_o synod_n have_v do_v 3.4_o do_v v._o art._n 3.4_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a synod_n because_o it_o be_v continue_v and_o sit_v after_o the_o parliament_n be_v dissolve_v and_o be_v by_o another_o parliament_n condemn_v not_o to_o answer_v that_o that_o very_a parliament_n that_o first_o condemn_v this_o synod_n ruin_v even_o the_o monarchy_n itself_o nor_o that_o the_o synod_n of_o old_a provincial_n or_o general_n be_v not_o dependent_a on_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o state_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o these_o canon_n be_v make_v and_o confirm_v in_o full_a convocation_n of_o both_o province_n of_o canterbury_n and_z york_z and_o the_o make_n of_o canon_n be_v a_o work_n proper_o ecclesiastical_a these_o canon_n be_v make_v by_o the_o representatives_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 2._o the_o canon_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v of_o old_a require_v in_o such_o case_n and_o though_o the_o convocation_n sit_v after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o parliament_n yet_o 1._o this_o be_v not_o without_o precedent_n even_o in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n not_o to_o look_v back_o into_o henry_n viii_o or_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o 2._o the_o person_n who_o condemn_v this_o synod_n be_v well_o know_v to_o have_v do_v it_o to_o justify_v their_o own_o proceed_n be_v resolve_v to_o ruin_v episcopacy_n and_o with_o it_o the_o monarchy_n and_o afterward_o by_o their_o own_o power_n they_o call_v a_o assembly_n of_o divine_n and_o what_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n what_o discipline_n rite_n and_o method_n do_v they_o establish_v a_o directory_n among_o other_o thing_n out_o of_o which_o they_o leave_v the_o lord_n prayer_n perhaps_o because_o it_o it_o be_v a_o form_n the_o apostle_n creed_n because_o themselves_o think_v they_o can_v make_v a_o better_a and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n because_o the_o five_o plain_o accuse_v they_o of_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observe_v that_o sr._n edward_n deering_n speech_n that_o be_v speak_v with_o so_o much_o virulence_n against_o this_o synod_n and_o afterward_o print_v be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o same_o house_n who_o first_o applaud_v they_o decree_v to_o be_v burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a hangman_n and_o if_o it_o be_v still_o object_v that_o the_o canon_n be_v reprobate_v since_o the_o restitution_n of_o charles_n ii_o i_o say_v that_o i_o quote_v they_o not_o as_o a_o law_n that_o oblige_v the_o church_n but_o as_o the_o know_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o that_o time_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o homily_n though_o the_o name_n of_o homily_n have_v be_v look_v upon_o and_o censure_v by_o unthinking_a people_n as_o ridiculous_a yet_o those_o admirable_a sermon_n make_v by_o our_o first_o reformer_n as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n and_o a_o confutation_n of_o the_o error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o bishop_n ridley_n say_v of_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o they_o 506._o they_o apud_fw-la fox_n to._n 3._o p._n 506._o holy_a and_o wholesome_a homily_n recommendation_n of_o the_o principal_a virtue_n which_o be_v commend_v in_o scripture_n and_o against_o the_o most_o pernicious_a and_o capital_a vice_n that_o so_o alas_o do_v reign_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n these_o we_o subscribe_v to_o as_o contain_v wholesome_a doctrine_n 192._o doctrine_n dr._n stanley_n faith_n and_o pract._n c._n 7._o p._n 192._o and_o every_o man_n hereby_o see_v what_o opinion_n the_o clergy_n be_v of_o for_o they_o subscribe_v and_o assent_v to_o the_o book_n of_o article_n and_o homily_n and_o to_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n many_o also_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o the_o article_n of_o a_o 1640._o they_o take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n and_o the_o test_n etc._n etc._n and_o johnson_n say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v the_o best_a book_n in_o the_o world_n next_o the_o bible_n and_o since_o a_o 10._o a_o d._n welw_n letter_n to_o m._n march_n p._n 10._o late_a author_n be_v so_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o narrow_a sense_n we_o take_v it_o in_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v on_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o publish_n the_o homily_n i_o must_v first_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o come_v to_o be_v so_o
well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o those_o venerable_a man_n who_o write_v the_o homily_n at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n what_o communication_n have_v he_o with_o the_o other_o world_n or_o what_o peculiar_a memoir_n that_o have_v escape_v all_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o church_n who_o have_v be_v conversant_a with_o her_o record_n have_v fall_v into_o his_o hand_n and_o then_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o homily_n be_v very_o full_a and_o plain_a and_o exclusive_a of_o all_o pretence_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o our_o lawful_a superior_n the_o homily_n or_o exhortation_n to_o obedience_n 6._o burnet_n hist_n ref._n part_n 2._o l._n 1._o c._n 6._o be_v make_v an._n 1547._o in_o the_o reign_n of_o k._n edward_n the_o six_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o which_o sermon_n of_o obedience_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o it_o be_v the_o call_n of_o god_n people_n to_o be_v patient_a and_o on_o the_o suffer_a side_n and_o to_o render_v obedience_n to_o governor_n although_o they_o be_v wicked_a and_o wrong_a doer_n and_o in_o no_o case_n to_o resist_v and_o stand_v against_o they_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v they_o i._n e._n governor_n as_o god_n minister_n although_o they_o be_v evil_a not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o here_o good_a people_n let_v we_o mark_v diligent_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o inferior_n and_o subject_n in_o any_o case_n to_o resist_v and_o stand_v against_o the_o superior_a power_n for_o st._n paul_n be_v word_n be_v plain_a that_o whoso_o withstand_v shall_v get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n receive_v many_o and_o divers_a injury_n of_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o wicked_a man_n in_o authority_n yet_o we_o never_o read_v that_o they_o or_o any_o of_o they_o cause_v any_o sedition_n or_o rebellion_n against_o authority_n we_o read_v oftne_v that_o they_o patient_o suffer_v all_o trouble_n vexation_n slander_n pang_n pain_n and_o death_n itself_o obedient_o without_o tumult_n or_o resistance_n christ_n teach_v we_o plain_o that_o even_o the_o wicked_a ruler_n have_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o their_o subject_n to_o withstand_v they_o although_o they_o abuse_v their_o power_n let_v we_o believe_v undoubted_o good_a christian_a people_n that_o we_o may_v not_o obey_v king_n if_o they_o command_v we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o god_n commandment_n in_o such_o a_o case_n we_o ought_v to_o say_v with_o the_o apostle_n we_o must_v rather_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n but_o nevertheless_o in_o that_o case_n we_o may_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a withstand_v violent_o or_o rebel_v against_o ruler_n or_o make_v any_o insurrection_n sedition_n or_o tumult_n either_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o otherwise_o against_o the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n or_o any_o of_o his_o appoint_a officer_n but_o we_o must_v in_o such_o case_n patient_o suffer_v all_o wrong_n and_o injury_n refer_v the_o judgement_n of_o our_o cause_n only_o to_o god_n and_o part_v 3._o of_o the_o same_o homily_n you_o have_v hear_v before_o of_o this_o sermon_n of_o good_a order_n and_o obedience_n manifest_o prove_v both_o by_o scripture_n and_o example_n that_o all_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v their_o magistrate_n and_o for_o no_o cause_n to_o resist_v or_o withstand_v or_o rebel_n or_o make_v any_o sedition_n against_o they_o yea_o although_o they_o be_v wicked_a man_n the_o second_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v compile_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o among_o they_o the_o homily_n against_o disobedience_n and_o wilful_a rebellion_n be_v full_a to_o this_o purpose_n 1._o purpose_n part._n 1._o in_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o shall_v find_v in_o very_a many_o and_o almost_o infinite_a place_n as_o well_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o of_o the_o new_a that_o king_n and_o prince_n as_o well_o the_o evil_a as_o the_o good_a do_v reign_n by_o god_n ordinance_n and_o that_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v they_o the_o further_a and_o further_o any_o earthly_a prince_n do_v swerve_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o heavenly_a government_n the_o great_a plague_n he_o be_v of_o god_n wrath_n and_o punishment_n by_o god_n justice_n unto_o the_o country_n and_o people_n over_o who_o god_n for_o their_o sin_n have_v place_v such_o a_o prince_n and_o governor_n what_o shall_v subject_n do_v then_o what_o a_o perilous_a thing_n be_v it_o to_o commit_v to_o subject_n the_o judgement_n which_o prince_n be_v wise_a and_o godly_a and_o his_o government_n good_a and_o which_o otherwise_o as_o though_o the_o foot_n must_v judge_v of_o the_o head_n a_o enterprise_n very_o heinous_a and_o which_o must_v needs_o breed_v rebellion_n and_o be_v not_o rebellion_n the_o great_a of_o all_o mischief_n a_o rebel_n be_v worse_a than_o the_o worst_a prince_n and_o rebellion_n worse_o than_o the_o worst_a government_n of_o the_o worst_a prince_n that_o hitherto_o have_v be_v if_o we_o will_v have_v a_o evil_a prince_n when_o god_n shall_v send_v such_o a_o one_o take_v away_o and_o a_o good_a one_o in_o his_o place_n let_v we_o take_v away_o our_o wickedness_n which_o provoke_v god_n to_o place_v such_o a_o one_o over_o we_o shall_v the_o subject_n both_o by_o their_o wickedness_n provoke_v god_n for_o their_o deserve_a punishment_n to_o give_v they_o a_o undiscreet_a and_o evil_a prince_n and_o also_o rebel_v against_o he_o and_o withal_o against_o god_n who_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n do_v give_v they_o such_o a_o prince_n and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v excellent_o enforce_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o that_o homily_n from_o the_o example_n of_o king_n david_n in_o his_o carriage_n towards_o saul_n and_o one_o reason_n perhaps_o why_o these_o old_a plain_a sermon_n be_v by_o some_o man_n despise_v and_o evil_o speak_v of_o be_v because_o they_o so_o hearty_o recommend_v this_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n chap._n iu._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o liturgy_n to_o our_o homily_n i_o subjoin_v the_o liturgy_n of_o our_o church_n the_o most_o excellent_a body_n of_o public_a prayer_n that_o the_o world_n own_v in_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n service_n for_o every_o day_n god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n exclusive_a of_o both_o pope_n and_o people_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o which_o collect_v i_o shall_v give_v you_o the_o paraphrase_n of_o dr._n cumber_n fol._n cumber_n compan_n to_o the_o temple_n part_n 1_o 1_o 23._o p._n 171._o ed._n fol._n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v famous_a above_o all_o other_o church_n for_o her_o entire_a loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n which_o may_v be_v see_v not_o only_o in_o the_o live_v of_o the_o true_a son_n thereof_o but_o in_o their_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n 173._o etc._n id._n p._n 173._o god_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o the_o action_n of_o prince_n since_o they_o be_v his_o servant_n and_o substitute_n to_o their_o own_o master_n they_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v and_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o his_o tribunal_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v so_o much_o the_o more_o need_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o their_o great_a lord_n that_o he_o will_v direct_v they_o to_o do_v well_o and_o guide_v they_o who_o be_v to_o rule_v we_o that_o this_o their_o mighty_a prince_n may_v be_v in_o safety_n and_o in_o peace_n for_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o which_o god_n forbid_v we_o neither_o will_v nor_o can_v oppose_v they_o have_v no_o other_o arm_n against_o our_o prince_n but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n 174._o tear_n id._n p._n 174._o if_o he_o be_v a_o saul_n or_o a_o nero_n we_o shall_v sin_v in_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o he_o 225._o he_o id._n p._n 176._o v._n p._n 225._o it_o be_v natural_a to_o the_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o love_v the_o king._n if_o a_o foreign_a prince_n oppose_v our_o king_n he_o be_v a_o robber_n if_o 177._o if_o p._n 177._o he_o be_v a_o subject_a who_o rise_v against_o his_o sovereign_n he_o have_v renounce_v christianity_n with_o his_o allegiance_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o be_v to_o be_v esteem_v a_o troubler_n of_o our_o israel_n therefore_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o king_n and_o whatsoever_o the_o pretence_n be_v we_o wish_v they_o may_v never_o prosper_v in_o the_o litany_n we_o pray_v god_n to_o deliver_v we_o from_o all_o sedition_n privy_a conspiracy_n and_o rebellion_n and_o dr._n cumber_n 225._o cumber_n part_n 2._o 2._o 2._o p._n 225._o say_v that_o the_o word_n rebellion_n and_o schism_n be_v put_v into_o the_o litany_n since_o our_o late_a unhappy_a civil_a war_n that_o have_v give_v we_o reason_n to_o pray_v from_o all_o sedition_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n he_o say_v it_o
be_v thus_o express_v from_o civil_a war_n etc._n etc._n ☜_o ☜_o but_o not_o one_o word_n of_o this_o can_v he_o ever_o find_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n that_o have_v come_v to_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o prayer_n and_o practice_n have_v always_o be_v eminent_o loyal_a and_o enemy_n to_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n and_o he_o say_v far_a 227._o far_a ib._n p._n 226_o 227._o that_o rebellion_n be_v a_o sin_n so_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n that_o though_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v all_o the_o provocation_n imaginable_a and_o force_v sufficient_a they_o never_o offer_v to_o rebel_v so_o that_o they_o who_o do_v rebel_n have_v divest_v themselves_o of_o the_o christian_a principle_n and_o almost_o of_o their_o humanity_n too_o in_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o parliament_n we_o may_v say_v of_o our_o prince_n as_o pliny_n say_v of_o the_o good_a emperor_n trajan_n they_o have_v free_o yield_v to_o rule_v by_o those_o law_n to_o which_o nothing_o but_o their_o own_o goodness_n can_v oblige_v they_o and_o doubtless_o the_o people_n of_o england_n ought_v to_o take_v it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o grace_n that_o their_o king_n have_v consent_v to_o govern_v they_o on_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o prayer_n after_o the_o commandment_n the_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v god_n minister_n and_o we_o beg_v god_n that_o all_o his_o subject_n due_o consider_v that_o he_o have_v god_n authority_n may_v faithful_o serve_v honour_n and_o humble_o obey_v he_o according_a to_o god_n bless_a word_n and_o ordinance_n and_o this_o be_v admirable_o comment_v 20._o comment_v id._n part_n 3._o 3._o 4._o p._n 20._o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o king_n bear_v god_n name_n and_o act_n by_o his_o power_n and_o such_o as_o rebel_v do_v fight_n against_o god_n oppose_v his_o word_n and_o resist_v his_o ordinance_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o occasional_a office_n for_o nou._n 5._o we_o pray_v god_n that_o the_o king_n may_v cut_v off_o all_o such_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n as_o turn_v religion_n into_o rebellion_n and_o faith_n into_o faction_n and_o in_o the_o office_n for_o may_v 29._o when_o we_o thank_v god_n for_o the_o restoration_n of_o the_o royal_a family_n we_o beseech_v god_n to_o accept_v of_o our_o unfeigned_a oblation_n of_o ourselves_o vow_v all_o holy_a obedience_n in_o thought_n word_n and_o work_v unto_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o promise_v in_o he_o and_o for_o he_o all_o dutiful_a allegiance_n to_o his_o anoint_a servant_n and_o to_o his_o heir_n for_o ever_o and_o it_o be_v also_o observable_a the_o proclamation_n relate_v to_o those_o solemn_a time_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v which_o be_v as_o full_a to_o this_o purpose_n as_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v and_o by_o our_o canon_n when_o the_o minister_n bid_v prayer_n before_o his_o sermon_n to_o continue_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o truth_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o exhort_v the_o people_n when_o they_o pray_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n next_o and_o immediate_o under_o god_n supreme_a etc._n etc._n chap._n v._o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n by_o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n i_o mean_v not_o so_o much_o the_o particular_a injunction_n or_o inquiry_n of_o our_o prelate_n within_o their_o own_o particular_a diocese_n though_o of_o such_o instance_n there_o be_v no_o want_n as_o i_o have_v show_v chap._n 2._o from_o the_o article_n of_o inquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n and_o the_o article_n of_o visitation_n of_o bishop_n ridley_n and_o can_v prove_v from_o many_o other_o such_o instance_n but_o the_o general_a order_n which_o have_v be_v send_v from_o the_o metropolitan_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n such_o injunction_n when_o obey_v aught_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n unless_o we_o shall_v impeach_v either_o the_o maker_n or_o the_o complyer_n of_o dishonest_a practice_n especial_o when_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v occasion_n to_o such_o injunction_n thus_o when_o knight_n of_o who_o i_o shall_v treat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n be_v censure_v at_o oxford_n the_o same_o year_n some_o caution_n concern_v preacher_n and_o preach_a be_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o york_n with_o the_o king_n consent_n as_o the_o law_n require_v send_v to_o the_o several_a bishop_n of_o their_o province_n to_o be_v put_v in_o execution_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n the_o direction_n be_v date_v aug._n 4._o 1622._o of_o which_o the_o first_o require_v that_o no_o preacher_n etc._n etc._n shall_v fall_v into_o any_o set_a course_n or_o common_a place_n otherwise_o than_o by_o open_v the_o coherence_n and_o division_n of_o his_o text_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v comprehend_v and_o warrant_v in_o essence_n substance_n effect_n or_o natural_a inference_n within_o some_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o ann._n 1562._o or_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o homily_n set_v forth_o by_o authority_n etc._n etc._n the_o four_o be_v that_o no_o preacher_n of_o what_o title_n or_o denomination_n soever_o shall_v presume_v from_o henceforth_o in_o any_o auditory_a within_o this_o kingdom_n to_o declare_v limit_n or_o bind_v out_o by_o way_n of_o positive_a doctrine_n in_o any_o lecture_n or_o sermon_n the_o power_n prerogative_n jurisdiction_n authority_n or_o duty_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n or_o therein_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o state_n and_o reference_n between_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o as_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o homily_n of_o obedience_n and_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o homily_n and_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o by_o public_a authority_n these_o injunction_n be_v again_o renew_v and_o reinforce_v in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o second_o and_o in_o the_o next_o reign_n and_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o present_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 7._o canterbury_n july_n 16._o 1638._o art._n 7._o the_o clergy_n be_v express_o enjoin_v that_o in_o their_o sermon_n they_o shall_v four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n at_o least_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n high_a under_o god_n all_o priest_n shall_v upon_o all_o occasion_n persuade_v the_o people_n to_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n to_o his_o majesty_n in_o all_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o patient_a submission_n in_o the_o rest_n promote_a as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v the_o public_a peace_n and_o quiet_v of_o the_o world._n and_o agreeable_o to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n especial_o the_o late_a frame_v which_o though_o particular_o make_v against_o the_o papist_n yet_o as_o bishop_n sanderson_n well_o observe_v where_o the_o reason_n of_o make_v and_o impose_v a_o oath_n be_v particular_a juram_fw-la praelect_v 7._o de_fw-la juram_fw-la but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o oath_n be_v general_a there_o the_o oath_n oblige_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o their_o utmost_a latitude_n as_o say_v he_o for_o example_n in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n give_v occasion_n the_o word_n be_v all_o general_a do_v exclude_v all_o person_n from_o exercise_v that_o supreme_a power_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o every_o clergyman_n especial_o aught_o to_o reflect_v how_o often_o he_o have_v solemn_o profess_v and_o aver_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n or_o any_o commission_v by_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o to_o remember_v that_o that_o declaration_n be_v enjoin_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o year_n 1641_o the_o man_n of_o which_o age_n assert_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v give_v they_o by_o the_o people_n and_o may_v be_v resume_v by_o the_o donor_n that_o the_o king_n be_v coordinate_a with_o the_o state_n and_o that_o his_o politic_a differ_v from_o his_o personal_a capacity_n now_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o make_v a_o law_n and_o the_o preamble_n of_o it_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o the_o word_n of_o a_o law._n chap._n vi_o the_o censure_n of_o our_o university_n nor_o be_v the_o censure_n of_o our_o most_o famous_a university_n in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v neglect_v or_o look_v on_o slight_o it_o be_v well_o know_v what_o a_o repute_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o single_a college_n of_o the_o sorbone_n have_v at_o paris_n and_o how_o much_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o foreign_a university_n together_o with_o our_o own_o sway_v with_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o persuade_v the_o christian_a world_n to_o credit_v the_o justice_n of_o his_o divorce_n now_o i_o shall_v not_o mention_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n as_o it_o
take_v p._n 201_o 202._o we_o be_v not_o satify_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o preserve_v the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o preservation_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n forasmuch_o as_o 1._o no_o such_o limitation_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o that_o behalf_n be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n which_o no_o papist_n will_v refuse_v to_o take_v with_o such_o a_o limitation_n nor_o in_o the_o protestation_n nor_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god._n 3._o such_o a_o limitation_n leave_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_a at_o so_o much_o looseness_n and_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n at_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o whensoever_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n they_o can_v want_v a_o pretence_n from_o the_o same_o for_o so_o do_v 4._o hereby_o we_o make_v ourselves_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a and_o real_a diminution_n of_o his_o majesty_n power_n and_o greatness_n which_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n we_o call_v the_o world_n to_o witness_v with_o our_o conscience_n that_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n to_o diminish_v etc._n etc._n 211._o p._n 210_o 211._o the_o tyranny_n and_o yoke_n of_o antichrist_n if_o lay_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o subject_n by_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v to_o be_v throw_v off_o by_o christian_a boldness_n in_o confess_v the_o truth_n and_o patient_a suffering_n for_o it_o not_o by_o take_v up_o arm_n or_o violent_a resist_v the_o high_a power_n 217_o pag._n 217_o because_o some_o have_v infer_v from_o the_o very_a order_n that_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v with_o subordination_n to_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o parliament_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o we_o can_v take_v this_o oath_n especial_o being_n tell_v in_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n 219._o p._n 219._o that_o the_o king_n not_o have_v preserve_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o duty_n he_o ought_v be_v thereby_o become_v a_o tyrant_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n and_o consequent_o that_o his_o subject_n cease_v to_o be_v subject_n and_o owe_v he_o no_o long_o subjection_n which_o assertion_n since_o we_o hearty_o detest_v as_o false_a and_o scandalous_a in_o the_o supposition_n and_o in_o the_o inference_n seditious_a and_o devilish_a we_o dare_v not_o by_o subscribe_v this_o article_n give_v the_o least_o countenance_n thereto_o and_o that_o we_o may_v take_v the_o covenant_n in_o our_o own_o sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o a_o oath_n which_o must_v be_v full_a of_o simplicity_n 223._o p._n 223._o contrary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o speech_n etc._n etc._n and_o will_v bring_v a_o scandal_n upon_o our_o religion_n that_o we_o practise_v that_o ourselves_o that_o we_o condemn_v in_o the_o paqist_n viz._n swear_v with_o jesuitical_a equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n that_o we_o play_v fast_o and_o loose_a with_o god_n in_o as_o much_o as_o what_o we_o swear_v to_o day_n in_o one_o sense_n we_o may_v swear_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o morrow_n in_o another_o 225._o p._n 225._o and_o if_o this_o will_v fatisfie_v the_o conscience_n we_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n not_o only_o take_v the_o covenant_n but_o even_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n also_o yea_o and_o to_o the_o turkish_a alcoran_n 229._o p._n 229._o if_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o protect_v we_o but_o neglect_v his_o part_n too_o have_v power_n and_o ability_n to_o perform_v it_o his_o voluntary_a neglect_n ought_v not_o to_o free_v we_o from_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o our_o part_n ann._n 1683._o july_n 21._o in_o a_o full_a convocation_n many_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o diverse_a book_n and_o writing_n in_o english_a and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n 2._o p._n 2._o repugnant_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n decree_n of_o council_n writing_n of_o the_o father_n the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o also_o destructive_a of_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n person_n the_o public_a peace_n the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n as_o proposition_n 1._o all_o civil_a authority_n be_v derive_v original_o from_o the_o people_n proposition_n 2._o there_o be_v a_o mutual_a compact_a tacit_n or_o express_v between_o a_o prince_n and_o his_o subject_n and_o if_o he_o perform_v not_o his_o duty_n they_o be_v discharge_v from_o they_o proposition_n 3._o 3._o p._n 3._o that_o if_o lawful_a governor_n become_v tyrant_n or_o govern_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n they_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o forfeit_v the_o right_n they_o have_v unto_o their_o government_n prop._n 7._o self-preservation_n be_v the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o supersedes_o the_o obligation_n of_o all_o other_o when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o prop._n 8._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o violent_a resist_v of_o the_o high_a power_n in_o case_n of_o persecution_n for_o religion_n pr._n 9_o 4._o p._n 4._o there_o lie_v no_o obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o passive_a obedience_n when_o the_o prince_n command_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o resist_v because_o christianity_n be_v not_o yet_o settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o beside_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o book_n of_o milton_n 7._o p._n 7._o baxter_n goodwin_n owen_n johnson_n etc._n etc._n be_v order_v to_o be_v public_o burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o marshal_n in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o school_n as_o book_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o deprave_v man_n manner_n stir_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n overthrow_n state_n and_o kingdom_n and_o lead_v to_o rebellion_n murder_n of_o prince_n and_o atheism_n itself_o and_o a_o prohibition_n issue_v forbid_v the_o read_n any_o of_o the_o say_a book_n under_o great_a penalty_n this_o decree_n be_v draw_v up_o by_o dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n and_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxon_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n other_o professor_n and_o the_o whole_a convocation_n and_o pursuant_n to_o this_o decree_n parkinson_n a_o fellow_n of_o lincoln-college_n for_o maintain_v that_o the_o right_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n that_o king_n be_v accountable_a for_o their_o maleadministration_n etc._n etc._n and_o particular_o that_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o be_v just_o put_v to_o death_n for_o make_v war_n upon_o his_o subject_n be_v a_o 1684._o expel_v the_o university_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o our_o excellent_a homily_n that_o so_o express_o require_v obedience_n to_o prince_n and_o condemn_v rebellion_n and_o resistance_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v print_v at_o the_o theatre_n the_o same_o year_n that_o the_o abovementioned_a decree_n be_v make_v chap._n vii_o the_o opinion_n of_o learned_a men._n when_o man_n will_v know_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o any_o church_n in_o her_o article_n or_o sanction_n the_o most_o rational_a course_n be_v to_o make_v inquiry_n among_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v in_o make_v they_o or_o those_o who_o may_v be_v presume_v best_a to_o understand_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o nearness_n to_o the_o time_n their_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o compiler_n or_o their_o extraordinary_a sagacity_n and_o honesty_n and_o of_o suchperson_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v we_o make_v inquiry_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n and_o nonresistance_n in_o 245._o in_o burn._n hist_o ref._n part_n 1._o l._n 3._o p._n 245._o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v to_o dawn_n a_o 1537._o a_o convocation_n be_v hold_v upon_o the_o conclusion_n of_o which_o there_o be_v print_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o religion_n sign_v by_o nineteen_o bishop_n eight_o arch-deacon_n and_o seventeen_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n &c_n &c_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o rude_a draught_n the_o beauteous_a stroke_n be_v give_v it_o 286._o it_o id._n p._n 286._o anno_o 1540_o when_o a_o select_a number_n of_o bishop_n sit_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o commission_n from_o the_o king_n confirm_v in_o parliament_n among_o which_o be_v cranmer_n ridley_n redman_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a man_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o draw_v up_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o
nevertheless_o he_o sit_v up_o and_o dictate_v his_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o the_o earl_n be_v on_o a_o sudden_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o fight_n hurry_v away_o and_o whether_o the_o king_n have_v the_o paper_n or_o no_o i_o can_v learn_v but_o the_o original_n or_o a_o copy_n of_o it_o be_v by_o some_o zealous_a man_n suppress_v no_o doubt_n because_o it_o condemn_v take_v up_o arm_n on_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o religion_n and_o liberty_n and_o according_a to_o his_o sentiment_n be_v his_o usage_n he_o be_v plunder_v by_o the_o parliament_n army_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o so_o call_v malignant_n sect_n xi_o there_o be_v no_o little_a clash_n between_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o bishop_n davenant_n about_o other_o point_n but_o in_o this_o they_o agree_v 22._o agree_v davenant_n deter_v qu._n 4._o p._n 22._o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n he_o that_o usurp_v the_o sword_n he_o that_o use_v it_o without_o permission_n from_o the_o king_n who_o by_o god_n ordinance_n bear_v the_o sword_n now_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o a_o prince_n will_v give_v leave_n to_o draw_v his_o own_o sword_n against_o himself_o all_z other_o ought_v to_o abstain_v from_o lay_v hand_n on_o he_o who_o punishment_n god_n have_v by_o a_o certain_a special_a privilege_n reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v harass_v with_o most_o grievous_a persecution_n never_o flee_v to_o these_o indirect_a mean_n 23._o pag._n 23._o but_o defend_v the_o church_n by_o those_o mean_n which_o god_n have_v appoint_v viz._n by_o the_o tear_n of_o she_o christian_n the_o preach_n of_o her_o priest_n and_o the_o suffering_n of_o her_o martyr_n and_o what_o suarez_n say_v 24._o say_v v._o p._n 24._o that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o superior_a power_n to_o keep_v the_o pope_n in_o order_n because_o christ_n will_v in_o a_o especial_a manner_n in_o this_o case_n provide_v for_o his_o church_n may_v be_v with_o much_o great_a reason_n say_v of_o king_n christ_n himself_o will_v in_o a_o more_o eminent_a manner_n defend_v his_o church_n not_o only_o against_o the_o cruelty_n of_o persecutor_n but_o also_o against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell._n resistance_n be_v unlawful_a and_o contrary_a to_o god_n ordinance_n for_o st._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v a_o sin_n and_o worthy_a of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o resist_v the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god._n put_v the_o case_n that_o prince_n will_v not_o only_o not_o purge_v the_o church_n of_o heresy_n and_o false_a worship_n but_o what_o be_v worse_o 58._o worse_o id._n qu._n 12._o p._n 58._o will_v defend_v those_o corruption_n by_o their_o authority_n yet_o in_o this_o case_n the_o people_n ought_v not_o to_o reform_v 1._o because_o god_n require_v from_o subject_n to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o the_o magistrate_n can_v inflict_v rather_o than_o desert_n the_o true_a religion_n but_o not_o to_o compel_v the_o magistrate_n for_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v defend_v not_o by_o kill_v other_o but_o by_o die_v for_o it_o ourselves_o not_o by_o cruelty_n but_o by_o patience_n not_o by_o wickedness_n but_o by_o fidelity_n say_v lactantius_n 2._o when_o the_o people_n undertake_v such_o a_o action_n without_o the_o prince_n consent_n it_o be_v rebellion_n now_o evil_a be_v not_o to_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o let_v such_o man_n take_v to_o themselves_o whatever_o name_n they_o please_v they_o be_v traitor_n not_o christian_n l._n there_o will_v be_v great_a danger_n in_o so_o do_v for_o shall_v they_o get_v the_o power_n they_o can_v make_v law_n 17._o law_n qu._n 17._o what_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o keep_v a_o man_n within_o the_o duty_n of_o a_o good_a subject_n who_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v by_o oath_n 30._o oath_n qu._n 30._o criminal_n of_o the_o superior_a order_n i.e._n king_n etc._n etc._n god_n have_v reserve_v to_o his_o own_o court_n and_o judgement_n sect_n xii_o i_o will_v not_o quote_v archbishop_n laud_n because_o the_o adversary_n to_o this_o doctrine_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v of_o his_o invent_v but_o instead_o of_o he_o i_o will_v call_v for_o a_o unquestionable_a witness_n archbishop_n usher_n who_o express_o order_v 52._o order_v clavi_fw-la trabales_fw-la p._n 52._o that_o loyalty_n shall_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n be_v four_o time_n every_o year_n preach_v to_o the_o people_n while_o his_o action_n be_v a_o plain_a comment_n upon_o his_o opinion_n i_o need_v not_o mention_v the_o regard_n the_o foreign_a protestant_a divine_n have_v to_o he_o and_o the_o romanist_n too_o especial_o cardinal_n richelieu_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o our_o own_o country_n book_n country_n apud_fw-la eund_n &_o sanders_n pref_o to_o the_o bishop_n book_n while_o i_o inform_v the_o reader_n that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o most_o unhappy_a commotion_n the_o lord_n deputy_n of_o ireland_n strafford_n desire_v the_o primate_n usher_n to_o declare_v his_o judgement_n public_o concern_v those_o tumult_n which_o he_o do_v in_o two_o sermon_n at_o christ-church_n in_o dublin_n on_o eccles_n 7.2_o whereupon_o the_o deputy_n signify_v it_o will_v be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o king_n to_o print_v the_o sermon_n or_o to_o write_v a_o treatise_n on_o the_o subject_a the_o latter_a the_o archbishop_n make_v choice_n of_o and_o send_v it_o into_o england_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o have_v it_o print_v as_o the_o martyr_n charles_n design_v that_o his_o subject_n may_v receive_v the_o satisfaction_n from_o the_o same_o as_o himself_o have_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o usurper_n cromwell_n it_o be_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o be_v print_v lest_o it_o may_v have_v be_v pervert_v to_o the_o support_n of_o his_o power_n for_o by_o this_o time_n the_o flatterer_n of_o that_o great_a tyrant_n have_v learn_v by_o a_o new_a device_n upon_o the_o bare_a account_n of_o providence_n without_o respect_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o title_n the_o only_a right_n and_o proper_a foundation_n to_o interpret_v and_o apply_v to_o his_o advantage_n whatsoever_o they_o find_v either_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o in_o other_o write_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o prince_n or_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n profane_o and_o sacrilegious_o take_v the_o name_n of_o that_o holy_a providence_n of_o god_n in_o vain_a and_o use_v it_o only_o as_o a_o stalk_a horse_n to_o serve_v the_o lust_n and_o interest_n of_o ambitious_a men._n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o that_o learned_a treatise_n the_o bishop_n prove_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o that_o vi_fw-la that_o part._n 1._o 1._o vi_fw-it p._n vi_fw-la our_o government_n be_v a_o free_a monarchy_n because_o the_o authority_n rest_v sole_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n whereupon_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o the_o king_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n of_o these_o realm_n in_o all_o cause_n whatsoever_o which_o can_v not_o stand_v if_o either_o the_o court_n of_o parliament_n itself_o or_o any_o other_o power_n upon_o earth_n may_v in_o any_o cause_n over-rule_v he_o i_o say_v any_o power_n whither_o foreign_a or_o domestic_a and_o then_o 28._o then_o then_o 28._o he_o discourse_v at_o large_a as_o of_o the_o original_n of_o regal_a power_n from_o heaven_n so_o of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o king_n proceed_v in_o the_o second_o part_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a etc._n subject_a v._o p._n 109._o 111_o 134_o etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o plain_o show_v that_o whither_o the_o power_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a whosoever_o do_v resist_v it_o by_o withdraw_v his_o service_n from_o it_o or_o deny_v tribute_n or_o not_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o it_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n and_o disposition_n of_o god_n by_o who_o appointment_n they_o bear_v rule_n 146._o rule_n p._n 145._o 146._o quest_n but_o how_o be_v subject_n to_o carry_v themselves_o when_o such_o thing_n be_v enjoin_v as_o can_v or_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v r._n sure_o not_o to_o accuse_v the_o commander_n but_o humble_o to_o avoid_v the_o command_n and_o when_o nothing_o else_o will_v serve_v the_o turn_n as_o in_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v do_v we_o be_v to_o express_v our_o subjection_n by_o active_a so_o in_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v do_v we_o be_v to_o declare_v the_o same_o by_o passive_a obedience_n without_o resistance_n and_o repugnancy_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o suffer_v be_v as_o sure_a a_o sign_n of_o subjection_n as_o any_o thing_n else_o whatsoever_o he_o etc._n p._n 147_o etc._n etc._n that_o consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n will_v hardly_o be_v induce_v to_o admit_v this_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n and_o therefore_o if_o he_o will_v learn_v this_o lesson_n he_o must_v make_v choice_n of_o better_a master_n and_o listen_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o solomon_n prov._n 3.5_o
religion_n i_o shall_v name_v but_o two_o example_n tertullian_n tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o his_o city_n island_n castle_n council_n army_n regiment_n and_o company_n the_o palace_n the_o senate_n the_o court_n of_o judicature_n be_v fill_v with_o christian_n and_o yet_o they_o submit_v to_o persecution_n and_o we_o read_v that_o the_o thebean_a legion_n consist_v of_o six_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o person_n every_o man_n christian_n when_o they_o submit_v to_o the_o decimation_n of_o maximinian_n for_o religion_n mishpat_fw-la hamelek_n 63._o pag._n 63._o the_o jus_n regium_n the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n what_o then_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o mishpat_fw-la hamelsk_n sure_o it_o import_v thus_o much_o that_o if_o all_o this_o hard_a usage_n shall_v come_v upon_o they_o they_o may_v cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 18._o but_o that_o it_o will_v not_o dissolve_v jus_fw-la regium_fw-la the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n or_o enable_v they_o to_o resist_v their_o king_n or_o rebel_v against_o they_o that_o pretence_n 67._o pag._n 67._o that_o after_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n be_v establish_v the_o power_n still_o remain_v in_o the_o people_n in_o the_o diffuse_a body_n of_o they_o or_o their_o representatives_n to_o alter_v the_o government_n as_o they_o please_v it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o policy_n and_o government_n what_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o religion_n these_o be_v their_o secret_a grief_n 69._o pag._n 69._o for_o a_o redress_n whereof_o they_o make_v a_o party_n in_o the_o parliament_n they_o gain_v to_o they_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o man_n famous_a in_o the_o parliament_n man_n of_o renown_n and_o in_o order_n to_o their_o ambitious_a design_n they_o remonstrate_v against_o moses_n numb_a xuj_o 13._o and_o their_o declaration_n be_v this_o pretence_n which_o we_o be_v upon_o that_o all_o the_o congregation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v holy_a and_o that_o moses_n and_o aaron_n have_v lift_v up_o themselves_o above_o they_o that_o be_v that_o their_o power_n be_v a_o contrivance_n of_o themselves_o not_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n that_o notwithstanding_o what_o god_n have_v do_v to_o settle_v the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n it_o remain_v still_o in_o the_o people_n or_o their_o representative_n assemble_v together_o now_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o that_o since_o the_o world_n begin_v god_n be_v never_o more_o high_o provoke_v than_o upon_o this_o occasion_n numb_a xuj_o 32._o when_o he_o hear_v this_o he_o be_v wrath_n and_o great_o abhor_v they_o he_o invent_v a_o new_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n for_o their_o sake_n for_o the_o earth_n open_v and_o swallow_v up_o dathan_n and_o cover_v the_o congregation_n of_o abiram_n it_o tell_v we_o 71._o pag._n 71._o in_o effect_n that_o may_v be_v right_o that_o every_o thing_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o prevail_a force_n who_o we_o be_v to_o obey_v till_o a_o strong_a than_o he_o come_v or_o we_o be_v able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o resistance_n that_o in_o reference_n to_o this_o life_n 71._o pag._n 71._o obedience_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o wit_n and_o prudence_n and_o after_o life_n there_o remain_v for_o we_o no_o concernment_n how_o stramineous_a be_v this_o theory_n compare_v with_o the_o christian_a theory_n which_o speak_v in_o this_o wise_a let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n it_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n since_o the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n 74._o pag._n 74._o the_o holy_a the_o wise_a the_o best_a of_o king_n be_v take_v in_o the_o snare_n of_o man_n pretend_v to_o reformation_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o fury_n of_o man_n possess_v by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n from_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a while_n since_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremy_n be_v in_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o land_n 74._o pag._n 74._o lam._n two_o 9_o our_o king_n and_o our_o prince_n be_v among_o the_o gentile_n it_o may_v be_v all_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v do_v 75._o pag._n 75._o that_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n may_v be_v fulfil_v matth._n 18.7_o ibid._n 6._o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o offence_n will_v come_v but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o by_o who_o they_o come_v it_o be_v better_a that_o a_o mill_n stone_n etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v god_n suffer_v the_o late_a rebellion_n to_o prevail_v 76._o pag._n 76._o that_o he_o may_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n but_o show_v forth_o his_o wonder_n in_o our_o day_n in_o the_o miraculous_a restitution_n of_o our_o gracious_a sovereign_n and_o the_o church_n sure_o these_o thing_n be_v suffer_v 77._o pag._n 77._o that_o the_o faith_n and_o patience_n and_o loyalty_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v be_v make_v bright_a and_o glorious_a by_o the_o flame_n of_o persecution_n and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v give_v our_o most_o gracious_a sovereign_n the_o heart_n or_o neck_n of_o all_o his_o enemy_n it_o may_v not_o repent_v he_o of_o the_o kindness_n he_o have_v show_v to_o religion_n and_o government_n in_o lift_v out_o of_o the_o dust_n the_o despise_a head_n of_o that_o only_a church_n for_o aught_o i_o know_v which_o make_v obedience_n without_o base_a restriction_n and_o limitation_n a_o article_n of_o its_o religion_n bish_n of_o exeter_n serm._n before_o the_o house_n of_o lord_n nou._n 5._o 1678._o certain_o their_o authority_n who_o live_v in_o the_o primitive_a light_n and_o who_o bear_v witness_v to_o their_o own_o disadvantage_n teach_v submission_n to_o magigrate_v though_o absolute_a tyrant_n and_o who_o never_o take_v up_o any_o arm_n against_o they_o but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n ought_v to_o beget_v in_o we_o a_o conformity_n to_o those_o innocent_a time_n when_o christianity_n gain_v as_o much_o by_o patience_n as_o it_o be_v now_o like_a to_o lose_v by_o rebellion_n the_o emperor_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n for_o the_o generality_n be_v very_o bad_a but_o especial_o to_o the_o christian_n they_o be_v bloody_a and_o cruel_a and_o yet_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o insurrection_n of_o the_o christian_n against_o they_o though_o they_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o do_v it_o the_o thebean_a legion_n be_v all_o christian_n when_o the_o emperor_n command_v the_o whole_a army_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o false_a god_n they_o remove_v their_o quarter_n that_o they_o may_v if_o possible_a avoid_v the_o occasion_n of_o displease_v the_o emperor_n he_o summons_v they_o a_o second_o time_n to_o perform_v that_o worship_n they_o return_v a_o humble_a denial_n the_o emperor_n not_o content_a with_o that_o answer_n put_v they_o to_o a_o decimation_n to_o which_o they_o submit_v with_o much_o cheerfulness_n and_o die_v pray_v for_o their_o persecutor_n not_o to_o trouble_v you_o with_o many_o witness_n of_o this_o truth_n take_v one_o for_o all_o tertullian_n who_o write_v his_o apologetic_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o make_v there_o a_o bold_a challenge_n and_o desire_v they_o to_o produce_v if_o they_o can_v any_o one_o example_n of_o any_o christian_a take_v part_n with_o rebel_n such_o as_o cassius_n niger_n and_o other_o be_v no_o he_o tell_v they_o the_o christian_n be_v better_o instruct_v than_o to_o hold_v resistance_n lawful_a nos_fw-la judicium_fw-la dei_fw-la suspicimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o with_o patience_n submit_v and_o kiss_v the_o rod_n that_o scourge_v we_o though_o they_o have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o torment_v we_o yet_o there_o be_v too_o much_o cause_n why_o we_o shall_v suffer_v we_o must_v acknowledge_v our_o sin_n against_o god_n and_o he_o may_v punish_v we_o in_o what_o way_n he_o think_v fit_a however_o resist_v we_o must_v not_o and_o again_o in_o his_o thirty_o seven_o paragraph_n of_o that_o apologetic_n he_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o his_o city_n istand_v castle_n council_n army_n his_o palace_n and_o court_n of_o judicature_n be_v fill_v with_o christian_n sic_fw-la non_fw-la deesset_fw-la nobis_fw-la vis_fw-la copiarum_fw-la if_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n we_o can_v not_o want_v force_n to_o resist_v but_o we_o dare_v not_o save_v our_o body_n to_o the_o eternal_a loss_n and_o perdition_n of_o our_o soul_n we_o wish_v to_o the_o emperor_n a_o long_a life_n a_o happy_a reign_n a_o valiant_a army_n a_o faithful_a council_n a_o sober_a people_n and_o a_o quiet_a world._n such_o as_o these_o be_v their_o wish_n towards_o their_o emperor_n though_o heathen_n and_o persecutor_n thus_o you_o see_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o that_o great_a point_n of_o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n therefore_o they_o who_o raise_v tumult_n abett_a rebellion_n set_v on_o foot_n plot_n and_o conspiracy_n teach_v
☜_o ☜_o and_o bear_v all_o the_o ill_a administration_n that_o may_v be_v in_o the_o government_n but_o never_o to_o rise_v in_o arm_n upon_o that_o account_n 168._o account_n id._n three_o letter_n to_o the_o e._n of_o middl._n p._n 168._o i_o will_v do_v that_o which_o i_o think_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o do_v to_o day_n though_o i_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v assassinate_v for_o it_o to_o morrow_n but_o to_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o my_o life_n i_o will_v pay_v all_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n to_o his_o majesty_n 49._o majesty_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o new_a test_n etc._n etc._n p._n 48_o 49._o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v just_o expostulate_v when_o she_o be_v treat_v as_o seditious_a after_o she_o have_v render_v the_o high_a service_n to_o the_o civil_a authority_n that_o any_o church_n now_o on_o earth_n have_v do_v she_o have_v beat_v down_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n with_o more_o force_n and_o learning_n ☜_o ☜_o than_o any_o body_n of_o man_n have_v ever_o yet_o do_v and_o have_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o enrage_v her_o enemy_n and_o lose_v her_o friend_n even_o for_o those_o from_o who_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o her_o member_n know_v what_o they_o may_v expect_v we_o be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o carry_v these_o principle_n to_o the_o high_a we_o acknowledge_v that_o some_o of_o our_o clergy_n miscarry_v in_o it_o upon_o king_n edward_n death_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n other_o of_o our_o communion_n adhere_v more_o steady_o to_o their_o loyalty_n in_o favour_n of_o queen_n mary_n than_o she_o do_v to_o the_o promise_n that_o she_o make_v to_o they_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v perpetual_a 51._o p._n 51._o and_o can_v never_o be_v cancel_v by_o any_o special_a law_n so_o that_o if_o these_o gent._n own_o so_o free_o that_o this_o be_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n that_o every_o individual_a may_v fight_v in_o his_o own_o defence_n they_o have_v best_o take_v care_v not_o to_o provoke_v nature_n too_o much_o 52._o p._n 52._o as_o we_o can_v be_v charge_v for_o have_v preach_v any_o seditious_a doctrine_n so_o we_o be_v not_o want_v in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o duty_n of_o loyalty_n 55._o p._n 55._o even_o when_o we_o see_v what_o they_o be_v like_a to_o cost_v we_o of_o all_o the_o maxim_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v none_o hurtful_a to_o the_o government_n in_o our_o present_a circumstance_n than_o the_o say_n that_o the_o king_n promise_n and_o the_o people_n fidelity_n ought_v to_o be_v reciprocal_a and_o that_o a_o failure_n in_o the_o one_o cut_n off_o the_o other_o for_o by_o a_o very_a natural_a consequence_n the_o subject_n may_v likewise_o say_v that_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n be_v found_v on_o the_o assurance_n of_o his_o majesty_n protection_n the_o one_o bind_v no_o long_a than_o the_o other_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o inference_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v very_o terrible_a if_o the_o loyalty_n of_o the_o so_o much_o decry_v church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o they_o but_o for_o that_o we_o may_v cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o right_n reverend_a bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n in_o his_o seasonable_a discourse_n etc._n etc._n we_o be_v member_n of_o a_o church_n 4._o pag._n 4._o which_o above_o all_o other_o constitution_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n enforce_v the_o great_a duty_n of_o obedience_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o magistrate_n and_o teach_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o truth_n but_o conscience_n sake_n and_o among_o other_o motive_n which_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o establish_v religion_n the_o four_o say_v he_o be_v this_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o crown_n which_o have_v no_o high_a or_o more_o necessary_a appendent_a than_o his_o supremacy_n in_o his_o dominion_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o secular_a according_a to_o the_o power_n invest_v in_o the_o jewish_a king_n under_o the_o law_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o exercise_v by_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n to_o who_o we_o may_v add_v the_o right_n reverend_a doctor_n sprat_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o jan._n 30._o 1677_o 1677_o 8._o by_o they_o order_v to_o be_v print_v where_o speak_v of_o king_n chalre_n the_o martyr_n who_o say_v he_o not_o only_o by_o his_o birth_n have_v a_o successive_a right_n to_o the_o crown_n which_o he_o can_v not_o forfeit_v but_o also_o by_o his_o personal_a vittue_n may_v have_v deserve_v another_o title_n to_o it_o if_o his_o crown_n have_v be_v elective_a and_o as_o his_o murderer_n impudent_o pretend_v at_o the_o disposal_n of_o his_o subject_n pag._n 3._o so_o that_o he_o term_v he_o the_o vicegerent_n of_o god_n power_n ibid._n &_o pag._n 44._o he_o plead_v and_o pray_v for_o his_o enemy_n at_o the_o bar_n of_o heaven_n which_o only_o be_v above_o he_o and_o pag._n 47._o may_v all_o of_o we_o be_v most_o industrious_o watchful_a that_o the_o same_o schismatical_a design_n and_o antimonarchical_a principle_n which_o then_o inspire_v so_o many_o ill_a man_n mislead_v some_o good_a man_n and_o cost_v our_o good_a king_n so_o dear_a may_v not_o once_o more_o revive_v and_o insinuate_v themselves_o again_o under_o the_o same_o or_o new_a and_o crafty_a disguise_n and_o find_v a_o opportunity_n to_o attempt_v the_o like_a mischief_n and_o in_o another_o sermon_n of_o he_o at_o white-hall_n 45._o pag._n 44_o 45._o december_n 22._o 1678._o let_v we_o withdraw_v our_o thought_n and_o lift_v up_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o most_o christian_a example_n as_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o so_o of_o his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n in_o the_o first_o and_o therefore_o the_o best_a age_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n not_o by_o violence_n or_o malice_n or_o revenge_n against_o any_o not_o eve_o nagainst_a their_o oppressor_n but_o only_o by_o their_o own_o labour_n and_o prayer_n and_o patience_n and_o magnanimity_n in_o suffering_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a in_o respect_n to_o their_o temporal_a governor_n not_o to_o resist_v for_o conscience_n sake_n but_o rather_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o that_o very_a reason_n not_o by_o open_a rebellion_n not_o by_o private_a machination_n but_o in_o blessing_n and_o serve_v and_o submit_v to_o their_o emperor_n though_o they_o be_v idolater_n and_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o thing_n except_o their_o idolatry_n who_o to_o imitate_v be_v our_o duty_n sect_n xxiii_o mr._n thorndyke_n 429._o thorndyke_n apud_fw-la falkner_n christian_a loyalty_n p._n 429._o from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o maccabee_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o religion_n under_o the_o jewish_a state_n though_o in_o that_o he_o be_v mistake_v but_o express_o condemn_v take_v arm_n upon_o that_o or_o any_o other_o pretext_n under_o the_o christian_a state._n dr._n spencer_n 4._o spencer_n serm._n at_o s._n mary_n cambr._n jun._n 28._o 1660_o p._n 4._o the_o now_o dean_n of_o ely_n the_o gospel_n do_v very_o spare_o meddle_v with_o state_n matter_n but_o when_o it_o do_v it_o engage_v to_o obedience_n by_o as_o oblige_a principle_n as_o it_o do_v to_o religion_n even_o a_o principle_n of_o conscience_n we_o must_v be_v subject_a for_o conscience-sake_n not_o bare_o for_o safety_n sake_n and_o a_o principle_n of_o high_a fear_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n a_o doctrine_n teach_v the_o world_n in_o the_o type_n long_o before_o by_o that_o fire_n and_o earthquake_n which_o destroy_v the_o opposer_n of_o lawful_a authority_n numb_a xuj_o 33_o 34._o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o god_n have_v attest_v unto_o sovereignty_n by_o suffer_v none_o of_o his_o servant_n in_o scripture_n few_o or_o none_o in_o story_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a oppose_a lawful_a authority_n we_o find_v many_o a_o wicked_a man_n guilty_a of_o this_o sin_n but_o as_o reverence_n to_o other_o divine_a command_n wear_v off_o in_o time_n as_o the_o power_n that_o exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n obtain_v in_o the_o world_n so_o to_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o obedience_n to_o lawful_a authority_n 14._o p._n 14._o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o reproach_v the_o gospel_n on_o this_o account_n but_o the_o pulpit_n be_v never_o intend_v to_o be_v a_o circle_n in_o which_o to_o raise_v up_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o sedition_n and_o state-commotion_n no_o religion_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o so_o great_o secure_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o state_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o the_o christian_a do_v we_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v obedient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1_o pet._n two_o 18._o to_o the_o crookede_a and_o frowarde_a master_n
careful_a our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v to_o pay_v all_o due_a respect_n to_o any_o person_n invest_v with_o authority_n and_o that_o st._n peter_n recommend_v a_o meek_a behaviour_n even_o towards_o they_o from_o who_o we_o receive_v hard_a measure_n 94._o p._n 94._o that_o such_o a_o continue_a respect_n and_o practice_n of_o duty_n to_o governor_n even_o under_o hard_a usage_n be_v that_o which_o conscience_n to_o god_n will_v oblige_v to_o perform_v this_o duty_n of_o respectful_a submission_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o the_o good_a temper_n of_o our_o superior_n but_o upon_o the_o authority_n they_o receive_v from_o god_n and_o the_o precept_n which_o god_n have_v thereupon_o give_v to_o we_o 97._o p._n 97._o obj._n but_o if_o religion_n be_v concern_v and_o in_o danger_n do_v it_o not_o behoove_v every_o good_a man_n to_o be_v zealous_a etc._n etc._n ans_fw-fr 1._o it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v be_v zealous_a in_o the_o diligent_a exercise_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o in_o frequent_a and_o devout_a prayer_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o must_v not_o be_v active_a as_o a_o evil_a doer_n in_o give_v himself_o the_o liberty_n to_o behave_v himself_o undutiful_o towards_o his_o superior_n 2._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v so_o in_o danger_n that_o god_n can_v need_v any_o sinful_a practice_n of_o man_n to_o uphold_v his_o interest_n his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o so_o weak_a that_o it_o can_v stand_v without_o the_o affistance_n of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n 99_o p._n 99_o 3._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v oppose_v with_o great_a enmity_n and_o malicious_a design_n than_o it_o be_v when_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o yet_o then_o he_o revile_v not_o 100_o p._n 100_o nor_o allow_v st._n peter_n rashness_n the_o jew_n aim_v utter_o to_o root_v out_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o there_o be_v great_a opposition_n against_o religion_n even_o fiery_a trial_n 1_o pet._n 4.12_o when_o yet_o saint_n peter_n require_v christian_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n patience_n and_o meekness_n and_o to_o reverence_v superior_n 4._o true_a zeal_n for_o religion_n consist_v in_o pious_a and_o holy_a live_n not_o in_o passionate_a and_o sinful_a speak_n to_o dr._n falkner_n i_o shall_v join_v his_o pupil_n dr._n sherlock_n but_o his_o book_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n be_v so_o strong_a and_o his_o argument_n from_o scripture_n so_o cogent_a that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o make_v any_o extract_v out_o of_o it_o and_o till_o his_o adversary_n write_v both_o a_o more_o become_v and_o a_o more_o demonstrative_a answer_n it_o will_v be_v still_o by_o all_o wise_a man_n look_v upon_o as_o unanswerable_a sect_n xxix_o among_o the_o unanswerable_a treatise_n i_o also_o reckon_v dr._n hicks_n the_o dean_n of_o worcester_n jovian_a for_o unless_o scurrility_n confidence_n and_o a_o desertion_n of_o the_o main_a argument_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o answer_n the_o reply_n that_o be_v yet_o extant_a deserve_v no_o rejoinder_n out_o of_o that_o elaborate_v commentary_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n i_o shall_v only_o quote_v one_o passage_n because_o it_o be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o author_n principle_n and_o resolution_n i_o have_v rather_o die_v a_o martyr_n than_o a_o rebel_n 259_o p._n 259_o and_o i_o resolve_v by_o god_n assistance_n neither_o to_o turn_v papist_n nor_o resist_v but_o if_o i_o can_v escape_v i_o will_v suffer_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o will_v preach_v and_o practise_v passive_a obedience_n after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o martyr_n who_o suffer_v against_o law_n and_o in_o my_o most_o melancholy_a prospect_n of_o thing_n i_o can_v comfort_v myself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o reward_n for_o die_v at_o a_o stake_n which_o he_o shall_v never_o have_v for_o die_v in_o the_o field_n to_o this_o purpose_n also_o the_o sermon_n at_o bow-church_n jan._n 30._o 1681_o 1681_o 2._o together_o with_o the_o same_o author_n artillery_n sermon_n be_v worth_a the_o peruse_n dr._n south_n i_o have_v read_v heretofore_o of_o some_o 81._o serm._n 2._o p._n 80_o 81._o that_o have_v conceive_v a_o irreconcilable_a hatred_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n prevail_v with_o man_n so_o far_o that_o they_o go_v to_o resist_v he_o even_o out_o of_o conscience_n and_o a_o full_a persuasion_n and_o dread_a upon_o their_o spirit_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o not_o to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o desert_n god_n and_o consequent_o to_o incur_v damnation_n now_o when_o man_n rage_n be_v both_o heighten_v and_o sanctify_v by_o conscience_n the_o war_n will_v be_v fierce_a for_o what_o be_v do_v out_o of_o conscience_n be_v do_v with_o the_o utmost_a activity_n and_o then_o campanella_n be_v speech_n to_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n will_v be_v find_v true_a religio_fw-la semper_fw-la vicit_fw-la praesertim_fw-la armata_fw-la which_o sentence_n deserve_v serious_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o all_o governor_n and_o timely_o understand_v lest_o it_o come_v to_o be_v feel_v 236._o p._n 212._o p._n 236._o we_o have_v see_v rebellion_n comment_v out_o of_o rom._n xiii_o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n despise_v and_o undervalue_v blow_v a_o trumpet_n against_o he_o in_o man_n heart_n etc._n etc._n 243._o etc._n see_v dr._n freeman_n servant_n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o p._n 8._o p._n 242_o 243._o to_o imagine_v a_o king_n without_o majesty_n a_o supreme_a without_o sovereignty_n be_v a_o paradox_n and_o direct_a contradiction_n the_o church_n of_o england_n glory_n in_o nothing_o more_o than_o that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a friend_n to_o king_n and_o to_o kingly_a government_n of_o any_o other_o church_n in_o the_o world._n it_o be_v the_o happiness_n of_o some_o profession_n and_o calling_n that_o they_o can_v equal_o square_v themselves_o to_o and_o thrive_v under_o all_o revolution_n of_o government_n but_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n neither_o know_v nor_o affect_v that_o happiness_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v despise_v for_o not_o do_v so_o and_o so_o far_o be_v our_o church_n from_o encroach_a upon_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o some_o who_o be_v back-friend_n to_o both_o will_v malicious_o insinuate_v that_o be_v it_o strip_v of_o the_o very_a remainder_n of_o its_o privilege_n and_o make_v as_o like_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o its_o bareness_n as_o it_o be_v already_o for_o its_o purity_n it_o can_v cheerful_o and_o what_o be_v more_o loyal_o want_v all_o such_o privilege_n and_o in_o the_o want_n of_o they_o pray_v that_o the_o civil_a power_n may_v flourish_v as_o much_o and_o stand_v as_o secure_v from_o the_o assault_n of_o fanatic_a anti-monarchical_a principle_n grow_v to_o such_o a_o dreadful_a height_n during_o the_o church_n late_a confusion_n as_o it_o stand_v while_o the_o church_n enjoy_v those_o privilege_n dr._n 2._o serm._n on_o heb_fw-mi x._o 36._o p._n 2._o john_n moor._n our_o saviour_n be_v the_o first_o that_o do_v effectual_o recommend_v this_o passive_a virtue_n to_o the_o world_n and_o furnish_v man_n with_o such_o true_a argument_n to_o bear_v their_o cross_n as_o make_v the_o most_o afflict_a state_n not_o only_o supportable_a but_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o happiness_n of_o this_o life_n 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o a_o good_a man_n when_o he_o be_v persecute_v for_o his_o religion_n neither_o desert_n it_o nor_o by_o any_o unlawful_a mean_n defend_v it_o he_o will_v not_o renounce_v his_o faith_n to_o escape_v persecution_n and_o yet_o he_o dread_v by_o resist_v of_o authority_n to_o promote_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n 19_o p._n 19_o it_o be_v a_o blasphemy_n against_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o power_n to_o suppose_v god_n can_v stand_v in_o need_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o bring_v to_o pass_v his_o most_o glorious_a design_n and_o this_o he_o say_v of_o those_o who_o under_o pretence_n of_o defend_v their_o right_n or_o religion_n resist_v lawful_a authority_n he_o then_o in_o who_o this_o virtue_n of_o patience_n dwell_v keep_v a_o due_a regard_n to_o the_o command_v lay_v upon_o he_o to_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o he_o dare_v not_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o levy_v war_n upon_o the_o most_o plausible_a account_n whatsoever_o nay_o to_o he_o it_o can_v but_o seem_v a_o wonder_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n shall_v have_v go_v down_o so_o glib_o with_o any_o who_o have_v read_v the_o new_a testament_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o christian_a faith._n all_o resistance_n to_o the_o supreme_a authority_n be_v unlawful_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n 21._o p._n 20_o 21._o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o by_o the_o same_o argument_n they_o will_v take_v off_o their_o obligation_n to_o this_o plain_a christian_a duty_n they_o
suffer_v for_o our_o duty_n to_o he_o then_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o shall_v not_o fail_v shall_v there_o ever_o be_v occasion_n to_o do_v it_o again_o and_o we_o have_v this_o testimony_n from_o our_o king_n which_o no_o time_n nor_o malice_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o obliterate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v by_o principle_n a_o friend_n to_o monarchy_n and_o i_o think_v can_v be_v charge_v to_o have_v ever_o be_v defective_a in_o any_o thing_n that_o may_v serve_v to_o strengthen_v and_o support_v it_o and_o in_o the_o tract_n it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o gospel_n 72._o pag._n 72._o that_o michael_n the_o archangel_n dispute_v with_o the_o devil_n will_v not_o bring_v any_o rail_a accusation_n against_o he_o but_o be_v content_a to_o say_v to_o he_o only_o the_o lord_n rebuke_v thou_o because_o he_o look_v upon_o god_n as_o he_o to_o who_o judgement_n and_o vengeance_n belong_v and_o yet_o we_o see_v that_o the_o son_n of_o adam_n be_v bold_a and_o desperate_a enough_o not_o only_o to_o condemn_v but_o to_o destroy_v dignity_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o reverence_n and_o to_o ruin_v they_o together_o with_o whole_a state_n as_o their_o fancy_n lead_v they_o agreeable_a to_o what_o dr._n l_o dr._n beveridge_n serm_n concern_v the_o excellency_n and_o usefulness_n of_o the_o common_a prayer_n nou._n 27._o 1681._o pag._n 34._o l_o beveridge_n have_v upon_o the_o like_a occasion_n what_o our_o grand_a adversary_n have_v do_v before_o by_o the_o papist_n he_o afterward_o bring_v about_o again_o by_o other_o mean_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o for_o by_o what_o kind_n of_o spirit_n the_o common_a prayer_n be_v then_o cast_v out_o you_o all_o know_v and_o some_o of_o you_o find_v by_o woeful_a experience_n all_o that_o i_o shall_v say_v of_o it_o be_v only_o this_o that_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o then_o stir_v up_o they_o so_o violent_o against_o the_o common_a prayer_n stir_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o rebel_v against_o their_o king_n contrary_a to_o all_o law_n and_o justice_n and_o whether_o that_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n or_o antichrist_n god_n or_o the_o devil_n judge_v you_o dr._n ironside_n 9_o ironside_n serm._n at_o court_n nou._n 23._o on_o 1_o pet._n 4.15_o p._n 1_o 6._o p._n 8_o 9_o s._n peter_n give_v this_o injunction_n as_o a_o apostle_n not_o as_o a_o statesman_n of_o all_o principle_n obedience_n to_o magistrate_n the_o great_a eyesore_a and_o the_o execution_n of_o justice_n the_o support_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v always_o necessary_a to_o be_v teach_v and_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n we_o be_v forbid_v all_o kind_n of_o revenge_n when_o other_o injure_v we_o in_o our_o name_n good_n or_o person_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o our_o saviour_n revenge_n be_v god_n and_o he_o execute_v it_o 1._o immediate_o by_o himself_o and_o that_o sometime_o in_o this_o world_n always_o in_o the_o next_o 2._o mediate_o by_o the_o power_n depute_v to_o man_n and_o the_o magistrate_n be_v call_v god_n in_o that_o respect_n 21._o pag._n 21._o suffer_v we_o must_v for_o truth_n not_o defend_v or_o propagate_v it_o by_o violence_n and_o in_o this_o agree_v the_o harmony_n of_o confession_n in_o all_o reform_a church_n whatsoever_o some_o turbulent_a spirit_n of_o scotland_n have_v write_v to_o the_o contrary_n 27._o pag._n 27._o inferior_n have_v no_o right_a to_o meddle_v with_o superior_n at_o all_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o defend_v and_o obey_v nothing_o else_o no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o counsel_v unless_o call_v to_o it_o much_o less_o to_o reprove_v saucy_o 32._o pag._n 32._o or_o contumelious_o to_o expose_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v very_o observable_a how_o particular_a the_o apostle_n be_v in_o lay_v out_o the_o respective_a duty_n of_o inferior_n obedience_n in_o this_o world_n be_v the_o great_a thing_n the_o sin_n of_o superior_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o other_o world_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o then_o great_a man_n shall_v be_v great_o torment_v 38._o p._n 35_o 36_o 37_o 38._o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v perfect_a submission_n to_o the_o imperial_a law_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o true_a and_o wise_a say_n ☞_o ☞_o sedition_n be_v worse_a than_o murder_n and_o it_o be_v pity_v the_o say_v be_v find_v so_o often_o in_o the_o alcoran_n and_o so_o seldom_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o christian_n there_o be_v three_o sin_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v threaten_v with_o signal_n judgement_n in_o this_o life_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o such_o man_n damnation_n say_v the_o apostle_n be_v just_a 2._o profane_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n 3._o profane_v the_o supreme_a power_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n that_o be_v these_o three_o sin_n make_v man_n liable_a not_o only_o to_o the_o divine_a wrath_n hereafter_o for_o so_o all_o sin_n without_o repentance_n expose_v to_o damnation_n but_o usual_o they_o be_v also_o attend_v with_o signal_n judgement_n in_o this_o life_n and_o so_o let_v it_o be_v upon_o all_o the_o troubler_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o our_o king_n may_v be_v at_o rest_n and_o that_o we_o may_v lead_v a_o quiet_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n sect_n xxxi_o dr._n isaac_n barrow_n 135._o barrow_n vol._n 1._o serm._n 10._o p._n 135._o be_v prince_n bad_a or_o do_v they_o misdemean_v themselves_o in_o their_o administration_n of_o government_n or_o justice_n we_o may_v not_o by_o any_o violent_a or_o rough_a way_n attempt_v to_o reclaim_v they_o for_o they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o we_o or_o liable_a to_o our_o correction_n do_v they_o oppress_v we_o or_o abuse_v we_o do_v they_o treat_v we_o harsh_o or_o cruel_o persecute_v we_o we_o must_v not_o kick_v against_o they_o nor_o strive_v to_o right_v ourselves_o by_o resistance_n we_o must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o rail_v or_o inveigh_v against_o they_o we_o must_v not_o be_v bold_a or_o free_a in_o tax_v their_o action_n we_o must_v forbear_v even_o complain_v and_o murmur_v against_o they_o ☜_o ☜_o we_o must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o curse_v they_o in_o our_o thought_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n be_v flat_a impiety_n against_o god_n and_o a_o invasion_n of_o his_o authority_n who_o be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o prerogative_n of_o judge_v of_o rebuke_v of_o punish_v king_n when_o he_o find_v cause_n these_o be_v the_o misdemeanour_n of_o those_o in_o the_o late_a time_n discover_v therein_o great_a profaneness_n of_o mind_n and_o distrust_n of_o god_n providence_n as_o if_o god_n be_v implore_v by_o prayer_n can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o have_v it_o be_v needful_a without_o such_o irregular_a course_n have_v redress_v those_o evil_n in_o church_n or_o state_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o feel_v or_o fear_n 136._o pag._n 136._o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v the_o only_a arm_n of_o the_o church_n whereby_o they_o long_o defend_v it_o from_o ruin_n and_o at_o last_o advance_v it_o to_o a_o most_o glorious_a prosperity_n so_o dr._n cave_n 321._o cave_n primitive_a christian_a part_n 3._o ch_n 4._o p._n 321._o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o particular_a instance_n wherein_o the_o primitive_a christianity_n do_v more_o triumph_n in_o the_o world_n than_o in_o their_o exemplary_a obedience_n to_o the_o power_n and_o magistrate_n under_o which_o they_o live_v honour_v their_o person_n revere_v their_o power_n pay_v their_o tribute_n obey_v their_o law_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o evident_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o when_o they_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a penalty_n they_o lay_v upon_o they_o with_o the_o great_a calmness_n and_o serenity_n of_o soul_n 330._o pag._n 329_o 330._o etc._n etc._n they_o be_v not_o patient_a for_o want_v of_o power_n and_o because_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o help_v it_o julian_n army_n which_o be_v almost_o whole_o make_v up_o of_o christian_n ☞_o ☞_o withstand_v he_o only_o with_o prayer_n and_o tear_n account_v this_o say_v s._n greg._n naz._n to_o be_v the_o only_a remedy_n against_o persecution_n 351._o pag._n 351._o i_o very_o believe_v that_o have_v the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v no_o better_a subject_n than_o their_o emperor_n be_v prince_n have_v they_o practise_v on_o they_o those_o bloody_a artifices_fw-la which_o have_v be_v common_a among_o those_o that_o call_v themselves_o the_o only_a catholic_n that_o barbarous_a deal_v will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a curb_n to_o the_o flourish_a of_o the_o gospel_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o all_o the_o ten_o persecution_n for_o how_o can_v a_o impartial_a heathen_a ever_o have_v believe_v
their_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v of_o god_n have_v their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o natural_a divinity_n and_o in_o this_o matter_n do_v the_o learned_a dr._n 1687._o dr._n dove_n serm._n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n 1687._o dove_n vindicate_v the_o integrity_n of_o our_o church_n in_o a_o few_o but_o as_o significant_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o brethren_n when_o speak_v of_o some_o who_o suffer_v much_o for_o their_o constancy_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o fidelity_n to_o the_o crown_n he_o term_v they_o two_o inseparable_a note_n of_o a_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n dr._n puller_n 5._o puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n ch_z 12._o 12._o 5._o other_o sect_n deny_v the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a either_o claim_v a_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o he_o or_o plead_v a_o privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o under_o he_o where_o as_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n like_o good_a christian_n and_o good_a subject_n neither_o pretend_v to_o any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n from_o they_o 7._o they_o sect._n 6_o 7._o and_o then_o he_o vindicate_v that_o expression_n of_o can._n 1._o of_o the_o synod_n 1640._o that_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v most_o high_a and_o sacred_a the_o moderation_n of_o our_o church_n do_v not_o favour_v any_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v prejudicial_a to_o the_o safety_n of_o human_a society_n in_o general_a it_o do_v no_o where_n pretend_v to_o remit_v the_o divine_a law_n or_o dispense_v with_o oath_n or_o transfer_v the_o right_n of_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n contrariwise_o it_o require_v of_o all_o of_o its_o communion_n to_o give_v the_o king_n such_o security_n of_o their_o allegiance_n and_o fealty_n as_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a security_n to_o his_o government_n 17._o government_n chap._n 17._o the_o romanist_n and_o separatist_n extreme_o agree_v in_o their_o principle_n against_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n according_a to_o that_o of_o bishop_n lany_n 4.11_o lany_n bishop_n lany's_n serm._n on_o 1_o thess_n 4.11_o the_o papist_n and_o presbyterian_o hunt_v in_o couple_n against_o the_o king_n power_n and_o supremacy_n it_o be_v admirable_a to_o see_v how_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o late_a rebellion_n receive_v their_o principle_n from_o the_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o papist_n and_o still_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o most_o of_o the_o republican_n doctrine_n and_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o the_o like_a practice_n both_o deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n the_o pretence_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n be_v hatch_v under_o the_o roman_a territory_n and_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o holy_a league_n of_o france_n the_o rule_n for_o make_v a_o king_n to_o be_v a_o tyrant_n and_o then_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o person_n and_o life_n be_v so_o much_o the_o same_o 20._o same_o 20._o that_o they_o can_v be_v more_o i_o need_v not_o here_o relate_v how_o many_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n tend_v to_o dissolve_v the_o very_a bond_n of_o relative_a duty_n one_o towards_o another_o absolve_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n and_o allegiance_n no_o faith_n to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n etc._n etc._n how_o do_v many_o principle_n of_o our_o enthusiast_n and_o separatist_n tend_v to_o destroy_v the_o relation_n of_o king_n and_o subject_a bishop_n and_o people_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxii_o dr._n scott_n 14._o scott_n serm._n july_n 26._o 1685._o p._n 2._o p._n 13_o 14._o absalon_n accomplish_v his_o design_n partly_o by_o declaim_v against_o the_o maleadministration_n of_o his_o father_n government_n partly_o by_o promise_v they_o a_o thorough_a reformation_n if_o ever_o he_o arrive_v to_o be_v a_o judge_n in_o israel_n every_o man_n know_v or_o may_v easy_o know_v if_o he_o be_v not_o extreme_o want_v to_o himself_o that_o his_o king_n be_v the_o vicegerent_n of_o his_o god_n and_o that_o be_v so_o he_o be_v indispensible_o oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o reason_n and_o religion_n to_o submit_v to_o his_o will_n and_o reverence_v his_o person_n and_o bow_v to_o his_o authority_n and_o that_o he_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o without_o fight_v against_o god_n himself_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o be_v as_o obvious_a to_o our_o natural_a reason_n and_o as_o plain_o assert_v in_o holy_a scripture_n as_o of_o any_o proposition_n in_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o i_o dare_v bold_o affirm_v a_o man_n may_v find_v as_o many_o pretext_n for_o any_o vice_n whatsoever_o even_o for_o drunkenness_n whoredom_n or_o perjury_n as_o ever_o be_v make_v for_o rebellion_n and_o be_v i_o to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o public_a patron_n of_o wickedness_n i_o hardly_o know_v a_o villainy_n in_o nature_n so_o black_a and_o monstrous_a which_o i_o can_v not_o more_o plausible_o recommend_v to_o man_n reason_n and_o conscience_n than_o this_o of_o resistance_n against_o lawful_a authority_n which_o be_v such_o a_o complication_n of_o villainy_n such_o a_o loathsome_a mixture_n of_o hellish_a ingredient_n as_o be_v enough_o to_o nauseate_a any_o conscience_n but_o a_o devil_n be_v and_o though_o conscience_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o colors_z it_o usual_o march_v under_o yet_o be_v the_o imposture_n of_o this_o pretence_n so_o fulsome_a and_o barefaced_a that_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n can_v be_v innocent_o abuse_v by_o it_o for_o certain_o that_o man_n must_v have_v a_o great_a mind_n to_o rebel_v his_o will_n must_v have_v a_o strong_a bias_n of_o pride_n or_o discontent_n faction_n or_o ambition_n in_o it_o that_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o the_o evidence_n from_o reason_n and_o scripture_n to_o the_o contrary_a can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o he_o and_o much_o less_o 16._o p._n 15_o 16._o that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o his_o sovereign_n and_o therefore_o for_o man_n to_o appeal_v to_o god_n in_o a_o cause_n so_o apparent_o wicked_a be_v not_o submissive_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o he_o but_o open_o to_o mock_v and_o affront_v he_o and_o to_o make_v a_o vexatious_a appeal_n to_o god_n judgement_n again_o in_o a_o case_n which_o he_o have_v so_o often_o and_o so_o express_o judge_v already_o be_v a_o common_a barratry_n it_o be_v not_o to_o consult_v but_o to_o tempt_v he_o and_o under_o pretence_n of_o submit_v to_o his_o determination_n open_o to_o defy_v his_o authority_n in_o effect_n it_o be_v to_o appeal_v from_o his_o will_n to_o his_o providence_n and_o to_o bespeak_v he_o to_o declare_v himself_o against_o his_o own_o declaration_n in_o the_o case_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o peremptory_a disobedience_n to_o those_o law_n of_o god_n which_o require_v our_o dutiful_a submission_n to_o our_o lawful_a superior_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o a_o direct_a renuntiation_n of_o the_o divine_a authority_n itself_o for_o all_o sovereign_a power_n be_v immediate_o found_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o god_n who_o be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o the_o world_n no_o person_n can_v have_v right_a to_o govern_v in_o his_o kingdom_n under_o he_o but_o by_o commission_n from_o he_o king_n therefore_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o he_o 17.18_o p._n 17.18_o and_o if_o so_o then_o for_o any_o of_o their_o subject_n to_o presume_v to_o call_v they_o to_o account_v by_o a_o public_a form_v resistance_n be_v to_o arraign_v god_n own_o authority_n and_o invade_v his_o peculiar_a it_o be_v to_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o his_o throne_n and_o set_v themselves_o down_o in_o it_o and_o then_o to_o summon_v his_o authority_n before_o they_o and_o require_v it_o to_o submit_v its_o awful_a head_n to_o their_o imperious_a doom_n and_o sentence_n while_o therefore_o we_o behave_v ourselves_o factious_o and_o rebellious_o towards_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o we_o live_v as_o outlaw_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n without_o any_o respect_n to_o that_o visible_a authority_n by_o which_o he_o govern_v the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o then_o for_o subject_n to_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n be_v neither_o better_a nor_o worse_o than_o to_o appeal_v to_o god_n against_o his_o own_o authority_n and_o to_o put_v this_o impious_a case_n to_o he_o whether_o it_o be_v he_o or_o they_o that_o have_v the_o right_n of_o govern_v the_o world._n i_o profess_v etc._n profess_v id._n serm._n
on_o prov._n xxiv_o 21._o ep._n ded_fw-we p._n 17_o 19_o 20_o etc._n etc._n with_o the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o i_o will_v confess_v my_o soul_n to_o god_n that_o my_o design_n in_o this_o discourse_n be_v only_o to_o promote_v the_o peace_n and_o happiness_n of_o men._n these_o be_v the_o way_n of_o know_v man_n when_o they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 1._o when_o man_n who_o have_v actual_o change_v the_o government_n already_o begin_v to_o re-advance_a their_o old_a method_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 2._o when_o man_n make_v that_o a_o pretence_n for_o public_a clamour_v and_o bustle_n which_o themselves_o have_v little_a or_o no_o claim_n to_o or_o regard_n for_o that_o be_v religion_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n they_o be_v give_v to_o change_v 3._o when_o man_n pretend_v religion_n or_o public_a reformation_n but_o pursue_v it_o by_o sinful_a and_o indirect_a mean_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n etc._n etc._n now_o religion_n be_v as_o great_a a_o enemy_n to_o lie_v and_o rebellion_n as_o it_o be_v to_o popery_n 4._o when_o under_o pretext_n of_o reform_v the_o government_n ☜_o ☜_o man_n reproach_n and_o vilify_v the_o person_n of_o their_o governor_n 5._o when_o man_n shift_v their_o principle_n with_o their_o interest_n and_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n can_v comply_v at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o which_o they_o condemn_v at_o another_o though_o in_o follow_v our_o principle_n we_o may_v sometime_o endanger_v our_o worldly_a interest_n and_o fall_v under_o the_o disgrace_n of_o a_o rabble_n and_o the_o persecution_n of_o a_o prevail_a faction_n yet_o our_o very_a enemy_n will_v be_v force_v to_o revere_a and_o honour_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o be_v constant_a and_o brave_a and_o honest_a and_o resign_v to_o our_o own_o principle_n 6._o and_o last_o when_o man_n who_o in_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o their_o conversation_n be_v proud_a and_o quarrelsome_a and_o impatient_a of_o contradiction_n set_v up_o pretence_n of_o religion_n against_o the_o government_n 26._o government_n id._n serm._n on_o rom._n xiii_o 1._o p._n 25_o 26._o consider_v that_o upon_o our_o faithful_a subjection_n to_o our_o prince_n the_o safety_n of_o our_o religion_n depend_v for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n can_v more_o endanger_v our_o religion_n than_o our_o make_n it_o a_o pretence_n for_o rebellion_n for_o hereby_o we_o inevitable_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o hatred_n of_o prince_n and_o do_v what_o lie_v in_o we_o to_o arm_v their_o power_n against_o it_o 31._o it_o id._n artillery_n serm._n p._n 31._o if_o you_o be_v courageous_a from_o a_o principle_n of_o righteousness_n you_o will_v honour_v the_o king_n as_o well_o as_o fear_v god_n and_o obey_v his_o ordinance_n for_o god_n sake_n you_o will_v never_o conduct_v a_o rebellious_a design_n under_o the_o sacred_a banner_n of_o religion_n nor_o pretend_v loyalty_n to_o god_n to_o cover_v your_o disloyalty_n to_o his_o vicegerent_n you_o will_v never_o press_v the_o scripture_n to_o fight_v against_o the_o king_n 32._o pag._n 32._o nor_o arm_v his_o political_a against_o his_o personal_a capacity_n nor_o assume_v his_o authority_n to_o cut_v off_o his_o head_n nor_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n will_v you_o ever_o allow_v he_o to_o be_v unkinged_a by_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o domineer_a prelate_n etc._n etc._n in_o a_o word_n you_o will_v never_o confront_v those_o loyal_a admonition_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n with_o the_o treasonous_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o ungodly_a nor_o levy_v arm_n against_o your_o prince_n upon_o that_o counterfeit_a commission_n of_o his_o be_v pronounce_v a_o heretic_n by_o a_o congregation_n of_o impostor_n who_o will_v fain_o fetch_v pretence_n for_o their_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n from_o the_o most_o loyal_a and_o peaceable_a religion_n that_o ever_o be_v the_o address_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n present_v by_o dr._n gower_n then_o vicechancellor_n sept._n 18._o 1681._o to_o the_o king_n at_o newmarket_n sacred_a sir_n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o faithful_a and_o obedient_a subject_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n have_v long_o with_o the_o great_a and_o sincere_a joy_n behold_v what_o we_o hope_v be_v in_o some_o measure_n the_o effect_n of_o our_o own_o prayer_n the_o generous_a emulation_n of_o our_o fellow_n subject_n contend_v who_o shall_v first_o and_o best_a express_v their_o duty_n and_o gratitude_n to_o their_o sovereign_n at_o this_o time_n especial_o when_o the_o seditious_a endeavour_n of_o unreasonable_a man_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a to_o assert_v the_o ancient_a loyalty_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n and_o make_v the_o world_n sensible_a that_o we_o do_v not_o degenerate_a from_o those_o prime_a glory_n of_o our_o ancestor_n love_n and_o allegiance_n to_o our_o prince_n that_o we_o be_v not_o see_v in_o those_o loyal_a crowd_n but_o choose_v rather_o to_o stand_v by_o and_o applaud_v their_o honest_a and_o religious_a zeal_n we_o humble_o presume_v will_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o want_n of_o it_o in_o ourselves_o either_o by_o your_o majesty_n or_o your_o people_n for_o sir_n it_o be_v at_o present_a the_o great_a honour_n of_o this_o your_o university_n not_o only_o to_o be_v steadfast_a and_o constant_a in_o our_o duty_n but_o to_o be_v eminent_o so_o and_o to_o suffer_v for_o it_o as_o much_o as_o the_o calumny_n and_o reproach_n of_o factious_a and_o malicious_a man_n can_v inflict_v upon_o we_o and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v hitherto_o able_a to_o do_v no_o more_o than_o vent_v the_o venom_n of_o their_o tongue_n that_o they_o have_v not_o proceed_v to_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n to_o violate_v our_o chapel_n rifle_v our_o library_n and_o empty_a our_o college_n as_o once_o they_o do_v next_o to_o the_o overrule_a providence_n of_o almighty_a god_n be_v only_o due_a to_o the_o royal_a care_n and_o prudence_n of_o your_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n who_o give_v so_o seasonable_a a_o check_n to_o the_o arbitrary_a and_o insolent_a undertake_n but_o no_o earthly_a power_n we_o hope_v no_o menace_n or_o misery_n shall_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o renounce_v or_o forget_v our_o duty_n we_o will_v still_o believe_v and_o maintain_v that_o our_o king_n derive_v not_o their_o title_n from_o the_o people_n but_o from_o god_n that_o to_o he_o only_o they_o be_v accountable_a that_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o subject_n either_o to_o create_v or_o censure_v but_o to_o honour_n and_o obey_v their_o sovereign_n who_o come_v to_o be_v so_o by_o a_o fundamental_a hereditary_a right_n of_o succession_n which_o no_o religion_n no_o law_n no_o fault_n or_o forfeiture_n can_v alter_v or_o diminish_v nor_o will_v we_o ever_o abate_v of_o our_o well-instructed_n zeal_n for_o our_o most_o holy_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v profess_v and_o establish_v by_o law_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o church_n which_o have_v so_o long_o stand_v and_o still_o be_v the_o envy_n and_o terror_n of_o her_o adversary_n as_o well_o as_o the_o beauty_n and_o strength_n of_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v thus_o dread_a sir_n that_o we_o have_v learn_v our_o own_o and_o thus_o we_o teach_v other_o their_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n in_o the_o conscientious_a discharge_n of_o both_o which_o we_o have_v be_v so_o long_o protect_v and_o encourage_v by_o your_o majesty_n most_o just_a and_o gracious_a government_n that_o we_o neither_o need_v nor_o desire_v any_o other_o declaration_n than_o that_o experience_n for_o our_o assurance_n and_o security_n for_o the_o future_a in_o all_o which_o grace_n and_o goodness_n great_a sir_n we_o have_v nothing_o to_o return_v we_o bring_v no_o name_n and_o seal_n no_o life_n and_o fortune_n well_o capable_a of_o your_o majesty_n service_n or_o at_o all_o worthy_a of_o your_o acceptance_n nothing_o but_o heart_n and_o prayer_n vow_n of_o a_o zealous_a and_o last_a loyalty_n ourselves_o and_o study_n all_o that_o we_o can_v or_o ever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o perform_v which_o we_o here_o most_o sincere_o promise_v and_o most_o humble_o tender_v at_o your_o majesty_n foot_n a_o mean_a and_o worthless_a present_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o we_o hope_v will_v not_o be_v disdain_v by_o the_o most_o gracious_a and_o indulgent_a prince_n that_o heaven_n ever_o bestow_v upon_o a_o people_n sect_n xxxiii_o dr._n grove_n 84._o grove_n short_a def_n of_o the_o church_n and_o clerg_n of_o engl._n p._n 81._o p._n 84._o this_o be_v the_o main_a occasion_n for_o which_o so_o many_o of_o the_o conformist_n be_v clamour_v against_o they_o be_v present_o brand_v for_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o state_n if_o they_o do_v but_o teach_v their_o hearer_n to_o be_v obedient_a to_o magistrate_n and_o be_v not_o furnish_v with_o jesuitical_a distinction_n to_o show_v in_o what_o case_n it_o may_v be_v lawful_a
to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king._n they_o be_v not_o enamour_a with_o every_o fine_a project_n that_o may_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n neither_o do_v they_o admire_v those_o for_o the_o wise_a of_o all_o that_o think_v themselves_o excellent_a at_o new_a model_n of_o state_n they_o suppose_v the_o king_n title_n may_v be_v good_a enough_o though_o they_o do_v not_o know_v exact_o how_o many_o acre_n of_o land_n may_v be_v hold_v sufficient_a to_o confer_v a_o right_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n they_o understand_v very_o well_o that_o there_o will_v be_v some_o casual_a miscarriage_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o all_o humane_a affair_n but_o they_o esteem_v it_o more_o become_v wise_a and_o good_a christian_n to_o bear_v with_o those_o we_o be_v acquaint_v with_o than_o to_o hazard_v the_o infinite_a mischief_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o a_o change_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a either_o to_o foresee_v or_o prevent_v and_o therefore_o among_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o these_o earthly_a concern_v they_o be_v very_o persuade_v that_o our_o common_a safety_n will_v be_v best_a preserve_v by_o a_o pious_a dependence_n upon_o the_o divine_a providence_n which_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o though_o they_o shall_v be_v laugh_v at_o for_o it_o by_o a_o few_o conceit_a scoff_a politician_n mr._n hesketh_n 14._o hesketh_n serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o bef_n lord_z mayor_z 167â—_n 167â—_n â—_o p._n 10._o cons_n also_o his_o serm._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.15_o p._n 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n an._n 1684._o p._n 13_o 14._o subject_n be_v as_o equal_o oblige_v to_o assist_v their_o king_n in_o all_o strait_n and_o danger_n as_o not_o to_o resist_v or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o to_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o same_o and_o their_o failure_n in_o the_o first_o be_v as_o criminal_a as_o their_o do_v the_o second_o and_o only_o differ_v from_o it_o as_o the_o cause_n from_o the_o effect_n for_o therefore_o some_o man_n be_v encourage_v to_o attempt_v the_o latter_a because_o other_o be_v negligent_a and_o fail_v in_o the_o former_a some_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o claim_v the_o honour_n of_o loyalty_n if_o they_o do_v not_o actual_o resist_v their_o king_n as_o other_o that_o venture_v their_o life_n and_o fortune_n to_o assist_v and_o vindicate_v they_o against_o those_o that_o do_v resist_v they_o but_o how_o pernicious_a this_o be_v to_o the_o safety_n of_o king_n and_o how_o contrary_a to_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o loyalty_n will_v soon_o be_v make_v appear_v all_o nation_n have_v ever_o hold_v the_o person_n of_o king_n to_o be_v sacred_a and_o he_o that_o consider_v those_o oath_n that_o subject_n bound_v themselves_o in_o to_o prince_n will_v clear_o see_v that_o thereby_o they_o be_v oblige_v not_o only_o not_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o they_o themselves_o but_o to_o do_v all_o that_o in_o they_o lie_v that_o other_o also_o may_v not_o do_v it_o and_o when_o duty_n be_v tie_v on_o man_n by_o oath_n there_o to_o fail_v in_o it_o be_v not_o only_o common_a guilt_n 17._o p._n 17._o but_o die_v with_o a_o perjury_n though_o much_o may_v be_v say_v for_o david_n being_n actual_o in_o arm_n against_o saul_n consider_v some_o circumstance_n yet_o consider_v the_o whole_a matter_n we_o may_v safe_o pronounce_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v certain_o unjustifiable_a for_o there_o be_v safe_a way_n of_o avoid_v the_o displeasure_n and_o anger_n of_o saul_n than_o by_o raisng_v a_o army_n of_o outlaw_n and_o vicious_a person_n and_o appear_v in_o actual_a rebellion_n against_o he_o but_o if_o none_o of_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o the_o least_o evil_n that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o he_o yield_v not_o that_o assistance_n unto_o saul_n which_o he_o may_v have_v do_v and_o by_o which_o possible_o he_o may_v have_v avert_v saul_n sad_a fate_n etc._n etc._n 22._o p._n 22._o i_o think_v it_o neither_o difficult_a nor_o injurious_a to_o show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a usurper_n to_o be_v but_o the_o transcript_n of_o what_o the_o late_a jew_n do_v fabulous_o report_v of_o the_o power_n of_o their_o sanhedrim_n over_o king_n 22._o p._n 22._o ☞_o ☞_o 35.37_o p._n 35.37_o the_o parricide_n of_o charles_n i._o be_v commit_v by_o man_n who_o must_v first_o offer_v violence_n to_o their_o own_o conscience_n chase_v all_o remain_v of_o justice_n and_o compassion_n out_o of_o their_o own_o breast_n before_o they_o can_v do_v this_o murder_n and_o cease_v whole_o to_o be_v man_n that_o they_o may_v commence_v devil_n for_o true_o i_o do_v not_o know_v how_o they_o can_v expect_v a_o better_a name_n who_o no_o tie_n of_o law_n no_o band_n of_o conscience_n no_o obligation_n of_o oath_n can_v hold_v be_v our_o religion_n chargeable_a with_o this_o fact_n there_o need_v no_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v plead_v against_o it_o this_o alone_a can_v bar_v all_o its_o pretence_n of_o be_v a_o christian_a for_o ever_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a the_o religion_n of_o the_o bless_a jesus_n can_v be_v chargeable_a with_o no_o such_o thing_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o obvious_a that_o it_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o prevent_v they_o that_o it_o secure_v subjection_n and_o cheerful_a obedience_n to_o king_n by_o the_o strong_a tie_n possible_a and_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o true_a christian_n to_o become_v rebel_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o whatever_o religion_n do_v contrary_a to_o this_o 38._o p._n 37_o 38._o be_v by_o that_o only_a argument_n detect_v to_o be_v perfect_o antichristian_a i_o can_v easy_o make_v manifest_a how_o very_a unsafe_a all_o of_o they_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o thing_n and_o upon_o what_o weak_a and_o slippery_a ground_n they_o find_v subjection_n to_o they_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o doctrine_n in_o this_o case_n be_v true_o christian_n and_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v certain_a when_o she_o fail_v to_o be_v so_o i._n e._n loyal_a she_o cease_v to_o be_v degenerate_v from_o herself_o and_o do_v just_o forfeit_v their_o i._n e._n prince_n protection_n dr._n freeman_n 8._o freeman_n sermon_n before_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o on_o psalm_n 34.12_o 13_o 14._o p._n 8._o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n to_o be_v undervalue_v and_o despise_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n against_o he_o in_o man_n breast_n beat_v he_o out_o of_o his_o subject_n heart_n and_o fight_v he_o out_o of_o their_o affection_n and_o have_v once_o dispossess_v he_o of_o this_o his_o strong_a hold_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o strip_v he_o of_o all_o his_o other_o garrison_n neither_o his_o person_n nor_o his_o government_n can_v hope_v to_o be_v long_o in_o safety_n when_o once_o they_o have_v wound_v his_o honour_n and_o put_v his_o reputation_n to_o flight_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n what_o do_v people_n of_o this_o temper_n propose_v to_o themselves_o do_v they_o think_v that_o their_o governor_n be_v not_o man_n of_o passion_n and_o infirmity_n as_o well_o as_o other_o do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o employment_n they_o be_v engage_v in_o be_v so_o infinite_o various_a and_o difficult_a that_o they_o be_v scarce_o capable_a to_o be_v manage_v with_o that_o evenness_n and_o exactness_n as_o may_v exclude_v all_o inconvenience_n and_o be_v it_o not_o certain_a that_o how_o ill_o soever_o the_o administration_n of_o public_a affair_n may_v at_o any_o time_n be_v under_o lawful_a governor_n it_o be_v yet_o far_o more_o tolerable_a than_o even_o the_o reformation_n of_o a_o usurp_a populacy_n dr._n littleton_n sermon_n at_o a_o solemn_a meeting_n of_o the_o native_n of_o the_o city_n and_o county_n of_o worcester_n p._n 17._o bless_a jesus_n this_o evangelium_fw-la armatum_fw-la this_o sanguinary_a doctrine_n be_v no_o gospel_n of_o thy_o make_n no_o doctrine_n of_o thy_o teach_n thy_o doctrine_n be_v seal_v with_o no_o blood_n but_o that_o of_o thy_o own_o who_o waste_v the_o teacher_n of_o it_o and_o that_o of_o thy_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n who_o be_v the_o propagator_n of_o it_o and_o though_o thou_o say_v thou_o come_v not_o to_o send_v peace_n but_o a_o sword_n yet_o that_o sword_n be_v not_o design_v to_o fight_v with_o but_o to_o suffer_v by_o it_o be_v a_o sword_n of_o a_o passive_a not_o of_o a_o active_a persecution_n as_o to_o thy_o disciple_n by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o fall_v victim_n themselves_o and_o not_o to_o sacrifice_v the_o life_n of_o other_o and_o p._n 18._o may_v god_n ever_o preserve_v his_o gracious_a majesty_n and_o we_o the_o sinful_a people_n of_o this_o land_n from_o such_o villainous_a attempt_n of_o he_o and_o our_o enemy_n i_o be_o hearty_o sorry_a that_o any_o who_o delight_n to_o wear_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n shall_v give_v a_o just_a occasion_n for_o such_o a_o charge_n d._n morris_n chaplain_n to_o
that_o to_o do_v evil_a though_o for_o our_o own_o preservation_n instead_o of_o procure_v our_o peace_n and_o settlement_n will_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o unsettle_v and_o ruin_v we_o for_o have_v once_o break_v down_o the_o fence_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v place_v about_o we_o who_o can_v tell_v where_o we_o shall_v stop_v or_o abide_v have_v allow_v ourselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o do_v one_o sinful_a action_n we_o may_v easy_o be_v prompt_v on_o to_o commit_v a_o thousand_o for_o the_o same_o pretence_n will_v justify_v all_o sin_n alike_o and_o if_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n a_o tumult_n may_v lawful_o be_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n also_o may_v be_v promote_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxiv_o mr._n long_o be_v so_o well_o know_v for_o his_o zeal_n in_o this_o good_a cause_n to_o all_o that_o have_v see_v his_o answer_n to_o johnson_n and_o hunt_n his_o no_o protestant_n but_o a_o dissenter_n plot_n and_o other_o such_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v wonder_v that_o of_o late_o he_o shall_v own_v himself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o popular_a objection_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o muster_v up_o for_o unanswerable_a argument_n the_o very_a same_o objection_n of_o julian_n of_o persecute_v according_a to_o and_o against_o law_n etc._n etc._n which_o himself_o have_v former_o so_o lucky_o both_o answer_v and_o explode_v but_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n austin_n write_v his_o retractation_n in_o which_o he_o correct_v his_o error_n and_o he_o may_v have_v tell_v the_o world_n too_o that_o bellarmine_n write_v his_o recognition_n in_o which_o he_o multiply_v and_o confirm_v his_o heterodoxy_n i_o shall_v therefore_o brief_o represent_v his_o former_a judgement_n out_o of_o one_o of_o his_o print_a sermon_n 13._o sermon_n on_o sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 13._o rebel_n shall_v show_v so_o much_o of_o ingenuity_n and_o serious_a penitence_n as_o the_o sorcerer_n do_v act._n nineteeen_o 19_o who_o burn_v their_o book_n for_o i_o dare_v aver_v that_o there_o be_v more_o argument_n for_o resist_v of_o lawful_a prince_n which_o they_o can_v but_o know_v be_v threaten_v with_o damnation_n rom._n xiii_o 2._o in_o the_o book_n of_o some_o who_o term_v themselves_o true_a protestant_n than_o be_v in_o all_o those_o which_o be_v write_v by_o such_o as_o they_o just_o condemn_v for_o idolatrous_a and_o traitorous_a papist_n 19_o p._n 19_o what_o great_a encouragement_n can_v be_v give_v man_n pretend_v to_o religion_n and_o conscience_n than_o when_o their_o guide_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o they_o have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n shall_v prophesy_v lie_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o urge_v they_o to_o rebellion_n by_o scripture_n and_o example_n they_o be_v like_o they_o in_o the_o gospel_n who_o no_o bond_n or_o chain_n can_v restrain_v from_o practise_v the_o mischief_n they_o have_v imagine_v no_o obligation_n of_o law_n of_o conscience_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n no_o oath_n or_o promise_n can_v hold_v they_o but_o they_o mock_v god_n himself_o that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o unsuspected_o destroy_v his_o vicegerent_n 22._o pag._n 22._o if_o the_o principle_n allow_v of_o in_o any_o community_n of_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v countenance_n the_o resist_a depose_v and_o mur_n hear_v of_o prince_n be_v it_o on_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n or_o tyranny_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o kirk_n reform_v abuse_n or_o redress_v grievance_n though_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o actor_n yet_o all_o be_v criminal_n when_o absalon_n be_v sacrifice_v at_o hebron_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o the_o conspiracy_n be_v strengthen_v say_v the_o text._n it_o seem_v that_o absalon_n have_v his_o levite_n and_o these_o be_v they_o that_o strengthen_v the_o rebellion_n by_o he_o the_o people_n be_v instruct_v in_o their_o great_a privilege_n and_o power_n that_o there_o be_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o church_n oppression_n and_o tyranny_n in_o the_o state_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o shake_v off_o these_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n and_o vindicate_v themselves_o into_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o god._n 28._o p._n 27_o 28._o one_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o they_o be_v the_o original_a of_o authority_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o scripture_n or_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n violent_o to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n when_o they_o persecute_v they_o for_o religion_n and_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n that_o success_n justify_v a_o good_a cause_n and_o to_o pursue_v it_o be_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o providence_n under_o such_o doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o press_n have_v sweat_n the_o church_n have_v groan_v the_o people_n soul_n be_v lead_v captive_a in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o under_o these_o this_o horrid_a conspiracy_n have_v be_v hatch_v the_o devil_n himself_o when_o he_o appear_v in_o the_o mantle_n of_o samuel_n never_o do_v nor_o can_v teach_v saul_n more_o pernicious_a doctrine_n than_o this_o philostratus_n say_v that_o the_o murder_n of_o domitian_n be_v more_o owe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o appollonius_n than_o the_o hand_n of_o stephanus_n and_o parthenius_n who_o slay_v he_o dr._n fowler_n 16._o fowler_n design_n of_o christianity_n chap._n 16._o the_o most_o calm_a meek_a peaceable_a gentle_a and_o submissive_a temper_n recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n do_v mighty_o declare_v itself_o in_o the_o primitive_a christian_n that_o though_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n sore_o persecute_v yet_o say_v tertull_n there_o be_v never_o any_o uproar_n or_o hurlyburly_n among_o they_o nor_o be_v this_o owe_v to_o necessity_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o tertullian_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n 346._o chap._n 24._o p._n 346._o it_o be_v the_o most_o strange_a and_o unaccountable_a thing_n for_o man_n in_o defence_n or_o favour_n of_o that_o way_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v most_o true_o the_o christian_n to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v essential_o and_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n evil_a for_o these_o thing_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o christian_a religion_n 249._o pag._n 248_o 249._o what_o villainy_n be_v there_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o proselyte_n have_v stick_v at_o commit_v for_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o as_o exciting_a subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o most_o solemn_a oath_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v i_o can_v say_v that_o of_o all_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n the_o papist_n only_o be_v liable_a to_o this_o charge_n but_o alas_o it_o be_v too_o manifest_a to_o be_v deny_v or_o yet_o dissemble_v that_o not_o a_o few_o of_o those_o that_o profess_v enmity_n to_o popery_n be_v sad_o guilty_a though_o not_o equal_o with_o the_o papist_n in_o this_o particular_a sect_n xxxv_o the_o author_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n of_o england_n man._n i_o pay_v all_o man_n their_o due_n all_o officer_n 64._o chap._n 3._o p._n 63_o 64._o and_o office_n in_o church_n and_o state_n according_a to_o st._n paul_n command_n rom._n xiii_o i_o pay_v all_o honour_n and_o service_n to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n and_o i_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v he_o evil_n speak_v of_o 66._o p._n 66._o i_o consider_v myself_o as_o to_o all_o the_o capacity_n and_o relation_n that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o world_n and_o endeavour_v to_o behave_v myself_o suitable_o to_o they_o which_o duty_n be_v full_o express_v in_o the_o excellent_a book_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o excellent_a book_n plain_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n i_o look_v upon_o government_n and_o magistracy_n as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 140._o chap._n 6._o p._n 137_o 138_o 139._o 140._o for_o it_o be_v of_o god_n appointment_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o government_n i_o like_v monarchy_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o derive_v itself_o from_o paternal_a authority_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o right_n on_o earth_n sure_o monarchy_n have_v right_o with_o we_o and_o have_v at_o least_o as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o all_o its_o power_n right_n and_o privilege_n as_o any_o of_o its_o subject_n can_v have_v to_o their_o honour_n property_n and_o estate_n the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n be_v always_o esteem_v as_o true_o a_o hereditary_a and_o successive_a a_o monarchy_n as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n not_o liable_a to_o be_v dispose_v alienate_v or_o sell_v nor_o depend_v on_o any_o election_n choice_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o according_a to_o this_o method_n our_o present_a king_n enjoy_v the_o crown_n who_o have_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o most_o
majesty_n fill_v all_o place_n with_o slaughter_v burn_n of_o town_n and_o robbery_n and_o run_v headlong_o into_o the_o contempt_n of_o all_o thing_n civil_a and_o sacred_a to_o omit_v other_o writer_n when_o i_o serious_o reflect_v upon_o the_o tumultuary_a reformation_n in_o many_o country_n and_o the_o seditious_a write_n of_o buchanan_n knox_n goodman_n whittingham_n junius_n brutus_n and_o other_o i_o see_v reason_n to_o cease_v my_o wonder_n at_o the_o accusation_n though_o i_o can_v never_o enough_o admire_v the_o forehead_n of_o the_o accuser_n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o impeach_v the_o protestant_n be_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o write_v most_o traitorous_a libel_n and_o promote_a sedition_n and_o rebellion_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n but_o whosoever_o this_o accusation_n may_v concern_v in_o those_o day_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o do_v not_o touch_v the_o church_n of_o england_n of_o who_o loyalty_n her_o adversary_n christopher_n goodman_n give_v a_o fair_a testimony_n 1558._o of_o obed._n ch_n 3._o p._n 30._o prat_n gen._n 1558._o even_o when_o he_o complain_v of_o it_o the_o most_o part_n of_o man_n say_v he_o yea_o and_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v both_o learned_a and_o godly_a and_o have_v give_v worthy_a testimony_n of_o their_o profession_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n have_v think_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n for_o our_o sin_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a in_o any_o case_n to_o resist_v and_o disobey_v the_o superior_a power_n but_o rather_o to_o lay_v down_o their_o head_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o all_o kind_n of_o punishment_n and_o tyranny_n and_o in_o the_o margin_n he_o set_v this_o note_n this_o be_v dangerous_a doctrine_n and_o though_o it_o may_v be_v expect_v that_o every_o age_n will_v produce_v such_o boutefeau_n be_v yet_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o a_o patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n will_v i_o hope_v be_v always_o so_o well_o understand_v in_o the_o world_n that_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o journeyman_n for_o it_o be_v from_o their_o shop_n that_o these_o ware_n come_v will_v prove_v vain_a and_o the_o true_a catholic_n doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n will_v be_v still_o own_v still_o honour_v and_o when_o god_n call_v to_o the_o performance_n of_o be_v practise_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v soft_a and_o gentle_a its_o foundation_n be_v lay_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o institutor_n and_o our_o holy_a saviour_n the_o superstructure_n cement_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o innumerable_a army_n of_o martyr_n and_o adorn_v with_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o more_o true_o reform_a christianity_n be_v the_o more_o like_o it_o grow_v to_o those_o admirable_a example_n the_o more_o meek_a and_o humble_a it_o be_v and_o the_o better_o prepare_v for_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v but_o when_o mammon_n find_v a_o way_n into_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o the_o baptismal_a vow_n be_v forget_v when_o man_n depend_v on_o their_o own_o art_n and_o distrust_n god_n providence_n when_o they_o dare_v fight_v for_o religion_n because_o they_o be_v afraid_a to_o die_v for_o it_o and_o can_v allow_v themselves_o to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o christianity_n be_v blend_v with_o the_o world_n and_o make_v a_o pretence_n to_o serve_v the_o end_n of_o pride_n and_o covetousness_n of_o ambition_n and_o revenge_n 57_o sir_n will._n temple_n ob_n on_o the_o netherl_n c._n 1._o p._n 57_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o a_o wise_a statesman_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o netherlands_o that_o whereas_o the_o spanish_a and_o italian_a writer_n attribute_v the_o revolution_n in_o the_o low_a country_n to_o the_o change_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n that_o religion_n without_o mixture_n of_o ambition_n and_o interest_n work_v no_o such_o violent_a effect_n and_o produce_v rather_o the_o example_n of_o constant_a suffering_n than_o of_o desperate_a action_n how_o true_o ancient_a and_o primitive_a the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n be_v come_v not_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o this_o present_a history_n but_o may_v be_v hereafter_o consider_v by_o deduce_v it_o through_o the_o write_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o early_a christian_n down_o to_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n viii_o but_o those_o time_n in_o the_o esteem_n of_o john_n goodwin_n be_v time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v but_o in_o its_o dawn_n and_o by_o a_o glimmer_a light_n man_n be_v easy_o lead_v out_o of_o their_o way_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o among_o they_o he_o must_v include_v the_o apostle_n 6._o anti-cavalerism_a sect._n 6._o though_o guide_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o useful_a doctrine_n of_o resistance_n that_o god_n have_v hide_v this_o liberty_n from_o the_o primitive_a christian_n of_o the_o subject_n power_n and_o right_a to_o resist_v their_o superior_n which_o he_o have_v manifest_v to_o we_o the_o commonalty_n of_o christian_n do_v contrary_a to_o the_o will_n of_o their_o superior_n be_v the_o man_n that_o must_v have_v the_o principal_a hand_n in_o execute_v god_n judgement_n upon_o the_o whore._n rev._n 18_o 4_o 5._o and_o as_o john_n goodwin_n slander_v the_o ancient_a father_n as_o a_o company_n of_o ignorant_a man_n so_o john_n milton_n accuse_v the_o first_o reformer_n as_o the_o genuine_a assertor_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n for_o salmasius_n have_v true_o allege_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n of_o prince_n be_v preserve_v pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n attempt_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n paramount_n to_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n milton_n reply_v 33._o defence_n pro_fw-la pop_n angli_fw-la p._n 33._o that_o salmasius_n strive_v in_o vain_a to_o transfer_v the_o guilt_n upon_o the_o pope_n which_o all_o free_a nation_n every_o religion_n all_o the_o orthodox_n take_v upon_o themselves_o and_o that_o he_o have_v as_o many_o adversary_n in_o this_o point_n as_o there_o be_v most_o excellent_a doctor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n while_o a_o three_o writer_n bold_o affirm_v 7._o author_n of_o plain_a english_a p._n 7._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o that_o they_o undo_v the_o kingdom_n who_o require_v the_o oath_n contrary_a to_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o nation_n whereby_o they_o will_v make_v the_o king_n and_o they_o who_o be_v commission_v by_o he_o to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o there_o severity_n against_o dissenter_n will_v argue_v the_o imposer_n infallible_a thus_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o such_o writer_n passive_a obedience_n be_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o a_o sign_n they_o be_v under_o a_o low_a dispensation_n and_o that_o to_o assert_v it_o necessary_a in_o this_o more_o enlighten_v age_n be_v to_o contradict_v the_o most_o eminent_a reformer_n and_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o nature_n and_o if_o after_o all_o this_o some_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o resty_a as_o to_o quote_v st._n paul_n to_o the_o roman_n for_o their_o submission_n to_o prince_n 38._o ubi_fw-la sup_n p._n 38._o goodman_n say_v that_o man_n be_v deceive_v into_o this_o submission_n by_o misunderstand_v this_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o such_o like_a it_o behove_v every_o soul_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o superior_a power_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n for_o the_o power_n that_o be_v be_v ordain_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n which_o word_n he_o elsewhere_o thus_o comment_v etc._n ch._n 9_o p._n 410_o etc._n etc._n that_o they_o require_v obedience_n only_o to_o such_o magistrate_n who_o god_n have_v ordain_v over_o we_o lawful_o according_a to_o his_o word_n which_o rule_n in_o his_o fear_n according_a to_o their_o office_n as_o god_n have_v appoint_v and_o that_o tyrant_n idolater_n papist_n and_o oppressor_n be_v not_o god_n ordinance_n if_o so_o satan_n must_v be_v obey_v and_o his_o infernal_a power_n for_o they_o be_v power_n and_o have_v their_o power_n also_o from_o god_n and_o yet_o we_o must_v resist_v the_o devil_n for_o the_o magistrate_n be_v ordain_v for_o good_a and_o to_o such_o only_o must_v every_o person_n be_v subject_a and_o obedient_a such_o unhappy_a commentary_n do_v some_o man_n write_v even_o on_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o when_o their_o interest_n incline_v their_o mind_n to_o wrest_v the_o sacred_a oracle_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v this_o from_o pope_n hildebrand_n down_o through_o the_o schoolman_n to_o the_o present_a time_n
as_o also_o to_o show_v how_o man_n by_o degree_n come_v to_o despise_v then_o to_o speak_v evil_a and_o at_o last_o with_o violence_n to_o oppose_v king_n but_o that_o it_o will_v swell_v this_o preface_n to_o too_o great_a a_o bulk_n while_o i_o must_v profess_v i_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o honest_a and_o more_o christian_a account_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o the_o heathen_a epictetus_n who_o word_n will_v serve_v for_o a_o excellent_a commentary_n on_o st._n peter_n not_o only_o to_o the_o good_a and_o gentle_a ox._n enchirid._n c._n 3â—_n p._n 29_o 30._o ed._n ox._n but_o also_o to_o the_o froward_a we_o must_v suit_v our_o duty_n to_o our_o respective_a relation_n have_v we_o a_o father_n we_o be_v command_v to_o take_v care_n of_o he_o to_o yield_v to_o he_o in_o every_o thing_n if_o he_o give_v we_o ill_a language_n if_o he_o beat_v we_o we_o must_v bear_v with_o he_o but_o our_o father_n be_v a_o ill_a man_n do_v nature_n give_v thou_o a_o relation_n to_o he_o as_o he_o be_v good_a or_o rather_o as_o he_o be_v a_o father_n not_o other_o man_n can_v hurt_v thou_o unless_o thou_o will_v thyself_o nor_o shall_v i_o mention_v how_o dissonant_n to_o our_o law_n the_o resist_v of_o king_n be_v that_o be_v a_o undertake_v recommend_v to_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o long_a robe_n while_o i_o further_o observe_v that_o many_o of_o the_o sermon_n that_o recommend_v nonresistance_n be_v print_v at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o two_o house_n of_o parliament_n other_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o with_o licence_n which_o give_v we_o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o concern_v in_o the_o publish_n the_o discourse_n as_o well_o as_o the_o preacher_n to_o which_o if_o we_o join_v the_o multitude_n of_o address_n i_o mean_v not_o of_o the_o life_n and_o fortune_n of_o dissenter_n who_o never_o cry_v hosannah_n one_o day_n but_o when_o they_o intend_v to_o cry_v crucify_v the_o next_o but_o of_o those_o who_o profess_v themselves_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n we_o can_v wish_v for_o a_o more_o full_a and_o particular_a evidence_n i_o have_v not_o always_o tie_v myself_o to_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o author_n i_o cite_v especial_o not_o to_o a_o literal_a translation_n which_o savour_v of_o a_o mean_a pedantry_n but_o i_o have_v not_o where_o wilful_o falsify_v their_o meaning_n or_o lessen_v their_o force_n and_o have_v thus_o account_v for_o the_o equity_n seasonableness_n and_o integrity_n of_o this_o second_o part_n i_o conclude_v with_o that_o passage_n of_o mr._n philpot_n be_v letter_n 217._o apud_fw-la coverdale_n collect_v p._n 217._o that_o every_o good_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o hide_v his_o faith_n but_o to_o edify_v the_o church_n of_o god_n by_o a_o true_a confession_n for_o as_o st._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o heart_n justifi_v to_o acknowledge_v with_o the_o mouth_n make_v a_o man_n safe_a so_o he_o render_v the_o passage_n and_o he_o that_o walk_v upright_o walk_v safe_o for_o while_o the_o little_a policy_n of_o crafty_a man_n will_v at_o last_o expose_v and_o ruin_v they_o integrity_n will_v be_v its_o own_o security_n i_o have_v take_v care_n sir_n to_o correct_v the_o errata_fw-la of_o your_o first_o part_n as_o of_o this_o second_o while_o i_o hope_v you_o or_o some_o friend_n for_o you_o will_v give_v speedy_o due_a correction_n to_o your_o many_o answerer_n as_o one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v already_o silence_v who_o by_o a_o method_n peculiar_a to_o this_o age_n undertake_v to_o confute_v a_o history_n not_o by_o prove_v the_o falsification_n of_o the_o author_n or_o disprove_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o by_o show_v reason_n why_o what_o be_v say_v by_o some_o man_n seven_o year_n ago_o aught_o to_o be_v unsay_v and_o retract_v in_o this_o present_a juncture_n as_o if_o the_o change_n of_o man_n circumstance_n necessary_o bring_v with_o it_o a_o change_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o i_o think_v eternal_a and_o unchangeable_a i_o be_o you_o etc._n etc._n advertisement_n the_o historical_a and_o miscellaneous_n tract_n of_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a dr._n peter_n heylyn_n contain_v i._o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la or_o the_o church_n of_o england_n justify_v 1._o in_o the_o way_n and_o manner_n of_o her_o reformation_n 2._o in_o officiate_a by_o a_o public_a liturgy_n 3._o in_o prescribe_v a_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v use_v by_o preacher_n before_o their_o sermon_n 4._o in_o her_o right_a and_o patrimony_n of_o tithe_n 5._o in_o retain_v the_o episcopal_a government_n 6._o and_o the_o canonical_a ordination_n of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n ii_o the_o history_n of_o the_o sabbath_n in_o two_o part_n iii_o historia_fw-la quinquarticularis_fw-la or_o a_o historical_a declaration_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o western_a church_n and_o more_o particular_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o five_o controvert_v point_n reproach_v in_o these_o last_o time_n with_o the_o name_n of_o arminianism_n iv_o the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n prove_v the_o kingly_a power_n to_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o any_o other_o upon_o earth_n to_o which_o be_v add_v v._o a_o treatise_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la paritatis_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la or_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o right_n of_o peerage_n of_o the_o english_a bishop_n and_o a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o author_n to_o be_v sell_v by_o the_o bookseller_n a_o catalogue_n of_o author_n stephen_n gardiner_n and_o bonner_n p._n 2_o dr._n râ—bert_n barnes_n the_o martyr_n p._n 5_o necessary_a frudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n p._n 9_o william_n trâ—daâ—e_v the_o martyr_n p._n 11_o the_o postil_n set_v out_o a_o 1550._o p._n 15_o bernard_n gilpin_n p._n 17_o bishop_n hâ—â—per_v the_o martyr_n p._n 18_o bishop_n coverdale_n p._n 22_o bishop_n latymer_n the_o martyr_n p._n 23_o archbishop_n cranmer_n the_o martyr_n p._n 25_o judge_v montague_n p._n 29_o sir_n james_n hales_n p._n 30_o the_o norfolk_n and_o suffolk_n protestant_n p._n 31_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n and_o the_o d._n of_o suf._n p._n 32_o bishop_n rilley_n the_o martyr_n p._n 33_o bradford_n the_o martyr_n p._n 34_o laurence_n saunders_n the_o martyr_n p._n 35_o george_n marsh_n the_o martyr_n p._n 36_o mr._n philipet_fw-la the_o martyr_n ibid._n the_o franâ—furt_n confessor_n viz._n sâ—ory_n barlow_n cox_n becon_n bale_n parlâ—â—urst_n grindal_n sandys_n nâ—wel_o wâ—â—m_n jewel_n etc._n etc._n ibid._n thomas_n beâ—on_n p._n 39_o the_o homily_n against_o rebellion_n p._n 43_o bishop_n jewel_n ibid._n alexander_n nâ—wel_o p._n 45_o the_o exhortation_n to_o the_o north._n reb._n p._n 46_o antonius_n corranus_n p._n 47_o dâ—_n â—â—ng_v p._n 49_o barthol_n clerk._n p._n 50_o bishop_n babington_n ibid._n dr._n laurence_n humfreys_n p._n 53_o archbishop_n banerâ—â—t_o p._n 37_o 54_o dr._n eâ—des_n p._n 55_o bishop_n mâ—reton_n p._n 50_o mr._n greenham_n p._n 60_o archbishop_n abâ—â—t_o p._n 61_o bishop_n barlow_n ibid._n francis_n merbury_n p._n 62_o dr._n john_n doâ—e_n p._n 63_o king_n james_n p._n 64_o sir_n john_n hayward_n p._n 65_o bishop_n bilson_n p._n 71_o gâ—dman's_n recantation_n p._n 74_o oxf._n answ_o to_o the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n p._n 75_o bishop_n rudd_n ibid._n doctor_n field_n p._n 76_o bishop_n overal_n convocation_n book_n p._n 77_o deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la p._n 82_o gabriel_n powel_n p._n 84_o oliver_n ormerod_n ibid._n albericus_fw-la gentrlis_n p._n 85_o bishop_n andrews_n p._n 88_o rich._n thomson_n p._n 90_o dr._n collins_n ibid._n isaac_n casaubon_n p._n 92_o bishop_n prideaux_n p._n 95_o bishop_n buckeridge_n p._n 98_o bishop_n godwin_n p._n 100_o dr._n david_n owen_n p._n 101_o dr._n john_n downham_n p._n 104_o 〈◊〉_d daw_n ibid._n dr._n bois_n p._n 105_o bishop_n ablet_n ibid._n bishop_n bayly_n p._n 107_o dr._n crackemherp_n ibid._n dr._n feat_o p._n 108_o pet._n du_fw-fr moulin_n sen._n p._n 109_o pet._n du_fw-fr moulin_n jun._n p._n 111_o bishop_n mountain_n p._n 115_o mr._n hayes_n ibid._n mr._n adam_n ibid._n author_n of_o a_o discourse_n of_o supreme_a power_n and_o common_a right_n p._n 117_o sam._n oat_n ibid._n mr._n robert_n bolton_n ibid._n mr._n faringdon_n p._n 119_o mr._n chillingworth_n ibid._n bishop_n lake_n p._n 120_o dr._n stephens_n ibid._n p._n h._n p._n 121_o dr._n swadlyn_n p._n 122_o dr._n holiday_n ibid._n mr._n berkâ—nâ—ead_n p._n 123_o bishop_n henry_n king._n ibid._n dr._n gardiner_n p._n 124_o dr._n mayne_n p._n 125_o dr._n heylin_n p._n 126_o sir_n jo._n spelman_n p._n 127_o sir_n tho._n ashton_n ibid._n a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n p._n 128_o mr._n symmon_n p._n 129_o bishop_n rainbow_n ibid._n mr._n sheringham_n p._n 130_o mr._n allington_n ibid._n mr._n jane_n p._n 131_o bishop_n sanderson_n p._n 132_o judge_v jenkins_n p._n 134_o dr._n stewart_n ibid._n bishop_n brownrig_v ibid._n
rain_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o obedience_n to_o the_o magistrate_n who_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v although_o they_o be_v wicked_a but_o such_o much_o learn_v of_o christ_n to_o give_v to_o cesar_n that_o that_o be_v cesar_n and_o to_o god_n that_o that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n and_o with_o s._n peter_n to_o obey_v the_o high_a power_n in_o the_o lord_n albeit_o they_o be_v evil_a if_o they_o command_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n otherwise_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o obey_v their_o commandment_n although_o we_o shall_v suffer_v death_n therefore_o as_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n for_o our_o example_n herein_o to_o follow_v who_o answer_v the_o magistrate_n as_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v in_o this_o case_n not_o obey_v their_o wicked_a precept_n say_v judge_v you_o whether_o it_o be_v more_o righteous_a that_o we_o shall_v obey_v man_n rather_o than_o god._n nor_o be_v this_o doctrine_n peculiar_a to_o these_o few_o confessor_n in_o that_o general_a persecution_n for_o rogers_n the_o proto-martyr_n of_o that_o reign_n dr._n tailor_n of_o hadley_n crome_n laurence_n and_o other_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o 23._o first_o page_n 23._o part_n of_o this_o history_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n among_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o protestant_n be_v then_o hardly_o hatch_v or_o but_o just_a out_o of_o the_o shell_n thus_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n who_o never_o decline_v go_v to_o a_o stake_n unanimous_o declare_v that_o no_o man_n of_o their_o society_n be_v imprison_v or_o bring_v to_o suffer_v as_o a_o traitor_n against_o the_o government_n for_o they_o have_v learn_v to_o die_v not_o to_o fight_v for_o religion_n sect_n vi_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o john_n knox_n be_v a_o early_a opposer_n of_o this_o true_o christian_a apostolical_a and_o primitive_a practice_n as_o the_o account_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o 6._o of_o v._n first_o part_n of_o hist_o page_n 25_o 25_o 6._o francfort_n declare_v but_o we_o ought_v withal_o to_o consider_v what_o our_o most_o worthy_a primate_n archbishop_n bancroft_n well_o observe_v 1._o observe_v danger_n posit_n etc._n etc._n lib._n 2._o c._n 1._o that_o whereas_o such_o dangerous_a doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o authority_n which_o prince_n have_v be_v give_v they_o from_o the_o people_n and_o upon_o occasion_n the_o people_n may_v take_v it_o away_o again_o that_o evil_a prince_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n aught_o to_o be_v depose_v that_o when_o magistrate_n cease_v to_o do_v their_o duty_n in_o depose_v evil_a prince_n than_o god_n give_v the_o sword_n into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o such_o other_o like_o dangerous_a position_n as_o he_o true_o call_v they_o be_v own_a by_o the_o genevian_o and_o many_o of_o the_o english_a that_o be_v flee_v to_o geneva_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n mary_n that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o flee_v in_o that_o queen_n reign_n as_o john_n scory_n william_n barlow_n richard_n cox_n thomas_n becon_n john_n bale_n john_n parkhurst_n edmond_n grindal_n edwin_n sandys_n alexander_n nowell_n robert_n wisdom_n john_n jewel_n and_o very_o many_o more_o have_v no_o great_a affection_n to_o geneva_n bestow_v themselves_o in_o germany_n especial_o at_o zurich_n basil_n and_o francfort_n and_o maintain_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o king_n edward_n be_v time_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o use_v in_o their_o holy_a assembly_n the_o form_n of_o service_n and_o order_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v then_o establish_v and_o they_o utter_o mislike_v and_o condemn_v the_o aforesaid_a proposition_n as_o very_o seditious_a and_o rebellious_a according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o aught_o i_o can_v learn_v both_o in_o germany_n and_o elsewhere_o except_o geneva_n and_o her_o offspring_n beside_o they_o of_o francfort_n as_o it_o appear_v notwithstanding_o their_o grief_n that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o leave_v their_o country_n for_o their_o conscience_n yet_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o their_o affliction_n they_o retain_v so_o dutiful_a heart_n to_o queen_n mary_n imitate_v therein_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o our_o master_n as_o that_o they_o can_v not_o endure_v to_o hear_v she_o so_o traduce_v into_o all_o hatred_n and_o obloquy_n as_o she_o be_v by_o the_o other_o sort_n mr._n knox_n come_v upon_o occasion_n from_o geneva_n to_o francfort_n be_v by_o these_o grave_a man_n accuse_v of_o treason_n as_o he_o himself_o confess_v for_o matter_n that_o he_o have_v publish_v in_o print_n against_o their_o sovereign_n and_o the_o emperor_n and_o be_v fain_o thereupon_o to_o fly_v thence_o to_o geneva_n so_o that_o by_o this_o and_o the_o former_a letter_n of_o bradford_n etc._n etc._n we_o may_v plain_o see_v what_o be_v the_o uniform_a belief_n of_o the_o english_a confessor_n in_o those_o day_n of_o persecution_n both_o those_o who_o be_v in_o england_n and_o those_o who_o have_v flee_v thence_o for_o righteousness_n sake_n and_o for_o a_o good_a conscience_n nor_o can_v i_o find_v any_o true_a son_n of_o our_o church_n that_o assert_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n unless_o we_o must_v except_v bishop_n poinet_n in_o his_o short_a treatise_n of_o politic_a power_n and_o true_a obedience_n in_o which_o it_o be_v thetical_o lay_v down_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o depose_v a_o evil_a governor_n and_o to_o kill_v a_o tyrant_n but_o i_o can_v believe_v the_o book_n to_o be_v he_o 1._o because_o print_v as_o i_o think_v after_o his_o death_n anno_fw-la 1556._o he_o die_v at_o strasburg_n april_n 11._o of_o the_o same_o year_n and_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n seem_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o 2._o because_o if_o i_o conjecture_v aright_o by_o the_o character_n print_v at_o geneva_n where_o two_o year_n afterward_o anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1558._o both_o knox_n first_o blast_n of_o the_o trumpet_n against_o the_o regiment_n of_o woman_n and_o goodman_n book_n of_o obedience_n first_o see_v the_o light_n and_o ant._n gilbie_n admonition_n to_o england_n and_o scotland_n to_o call_v they_o to_o repentance_n and_o three_o because_o it_o want_v that_o learning_n and_o acumen_n that_o discover_v themselves_o illustrious_o in_o his_o other_o write_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o bishop_n practice_n 271._o l._n 2._o hist_o reform_v p._n 271._o dr._n burnet_n acquit_v bishop_n poinet_n of_o have_v any_o hand_n as_o he_o be_v accuse_v in_o sir_n thomas_n wyat_n rebellion_n and_o how_o easy_a be_v it_o in_o a_o disturb_a age_n for_o zealot_n to_o father_n on_o a_o dead_a bishop_n such_o tenet_n as_o he_o neither_o own_a nor_o defend_v but_o if_o after_o all_o this_o bishop_n poinet_n be_v the_o genuine_a author_n of_o that_o treatise_n it_o be_v but_o the_o example_n of_o one_o and_o that_o no_o old_a man_n for_o he_o die_v before_o he_o be_v forty_o maintain_v a_o paradox_n against_o all_o the_o other_o the_o venerable_a martyr_n and_o confessor_n of_o that_o time_n sect_n vii_o among_o those_o pious_a exile_n thomas_n beacon_n be_v one_o who_o have_v be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n 1281._o queen_n fox_n tom_n 2._o p._n 1281._o mary_n reign_n commit_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o lieutenant_n of_o the_o tower_n with_o bradford_n and_o vernon_n go_v afterward_o into_o germany_n whence_o upon_o queen_n elizabeth_n advancement_n to_o the_o crown_n he_o with_o many_o other_o exile_v return_v into_o this_o kingdom_n i_o shall_v at_o present_a omit_v what_o he_o in_o his_o anthology_n out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o lactantius_n have_v cite_v out_o of_o that_o father_n and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o what_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v his_o own_o sentiment_n in_o his_o governance_n of_o virtue_n sect._n 1564._o tom_n 1._o oper_n f._n 263._o lond_n 1564._o against_o rebellion_n and_o disobedience_n he_o thus_o instruct_v we_o if_o the_o devil_n that_o old_a enemy_n of_o mankind_n and_o troubler_n of_o all_o good_a order_n go_v about_o to_o put_v in_o thy_o head_n that_o the_o magistrate_n and_o high_a power_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n in_o the_o right_a government_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o too_o much_o cruel_o oppress_v their_o subject_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o may_v just_o rise_v and_o rebel_n against_o they_o and_o take_v upon_o thou_o of_o thy_o own_o private_a authority_n to_o redress_v thing_n that_o be_v amiss_o in_o the_o commonwealth_n take_v heed_n that_o thou_o by_o no_o mean_n consente_v to_o his_o most_o subtle_a and_o wicked_a temptation_n whereby_o he_o go_v about_o to_o throw_v thou_o into_o everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n beside_o the_o shameful_a death_n that_o thou_o shall_v have_v in_o this_o world_n and_o the_o loss_n of_o all_o that_o ever_o thou_o have_v but_o content_v thyself_o with_o thy_o vocation_n labour_v diligent_o and_o quiet_o for_o thy_o live_n to_o maintain_v peace_n
☜_o for_o if_o upon_o abuse_n of_o mdependent_a authority_n they_o that_o have_v it_o lose_v and_o forfeit_v it_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la then_o authority_n and_o abuse_v of_o authority_n at_o least_o extreme_a abuse_n of_o it_o can_v stand_v together_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o st._n augustine_n where_o he_o say_v nee_n tyrannicae_fw-la factionis_fw-la perversitas_fw-la laudabilis_fw-la erit_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi consugali_a c._n 14._o si_fw-la regiâ_fw-la clement_n tyrannus_fw-la subditos_fw-la tractet_fw-la nec_fw-la vituperabilis_fw-la ordo_fw-la regiae_fw-la potestatis_fw-la si_fw-la rex_fw-la crudelitate_fw-la tyrannicâ_fw-la saeviat_fw-la aliud_fw-la est_fw-la namque_fw-la injustâ_fw-la porestate_fw-la justè_fw-la velle_fw-la uti_fw-la &_o aliud_fw-la est_fw-la justâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la injustè_fw-fr velle_fw-la uti_fw-la i_o e._n â—â—ther_n shall_v the_o perverseness_n of_o tyrannical_a usurpation_n ever_o be_v praise_n worthy_a ☞_o ☞_o though_o the_o tyrant_n use_v his_o subject_n with_o all_o kingly_a clemency_n nor_o the_o order_n of_o kingly_a power_n be_v ever_o subject_a to_o just_a reprehension_n though_o a_o king_n grow_v fierce_a and_o cruel_a like_o a_o tyrant_n for_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o unlawful_a power_n lawful_o and_o another_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o lawful_a power_n unrighteous_o and_o unjust_o sect_n iv_o after_o the_o happy_a discovery_n of_o the_o damnable_a gunpowder_n treason_n and_o the_o just_a execution_n of_o the_o wretched_a miscreant_n that_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o the_o parliament_n meet_v at_o westminster_n which_o have_v be_v first_o summon_v anno_fw-la 1603._o and_o with_o it_o a_o convocation_n the_o member_n of_o which_o reslect_v upon_o the_o horrid_a design_n of_o garnet_n and_o his_o accomplice_n think_v themselves_o in_o justice_n to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o their_o own_o principle_n oblige_v when_o they_o meet_v to_o censure_v and_o condemn_v such_o doctrine_n as_o lead_v man_n to_o such_o rebellious_a practice_n hereupon_o the_o prolocutor_n of_o the_o low_a house_n dr._n overall_n than_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o litchfield_n then_o of_o norwich_n who_o vast_a learning_n give_v he_o a_o character_n beyond_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v of_o he_o here_o draw_v up_o a_o treatise_n which_o be_v review_v by_o the_o upper_a house_n of_o convocation_n be_v mutual_o agree_v on_o and_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o that_o very_a sunod_n which_o make_v the_o canon_n that_o as_o yet_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o code_n of_o our_o church_n a_o manuscript_n of_o which_o act_n 2._o this_o book_n be_v since_o print_v by_o w._n kettilby_n a_o 1690._o lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o and_o canon_n have_v be_v happy_o put_v into_o my_o hand_n i_o can_v but_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o transcribe_v some_o passage_n that_o discover_v the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n representative_a at_o that_o time_n they_o positive_o assert_v that_o god_n have_v create_v our_o first_o parent_n and_o purpose_v to_o multiply_v their_o seed_n into_o many_o generation_n for_o the_o replenish_n of_o the_o world_n with_o their_o posterity_n do_v give_v to_o adam_n for_o his_o time_n and_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o chief_a father_n successive_o before_o the_o flood_n authority_n power_n and_o dominion_n over_o their_o child_n and_o offspring_n to_o rule_n and_o govern_v they_o add_v further_o 2._o can._n 2._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o man_n at_o the_o first_o without_o all_o good_a edacation_n or_o civility_n run_v up_o and_o down_o in_o wood_n and_o field_n as_o wild_a creature_n rest_v themselves_o in_o cave_n and_o den_n and_o acknowledge_v no_o superiority_n one_o over_o another_o until_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o experience_n the_o necessity_n of_o government_n and_o that_o thereupon_o they_o choose_v some_o among_o themselves_o to_o order_n and_o rule_v the_o rest_n give_v they_o power_n and_o authority_n so_o to_o do_v and_o that_o consequent_o all_o civil_a power_n jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n be_v first_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o disorder_a multitude_n or_o either_o be_v original_o still_o in_o they_o or_o else_o be_v deduce_v by_o their_o consent_n natural_o from_o they_o and_o be_v not_o god_n ordinance_n original_o descend_v from_o he_o and_o depend_v upon_o he_o he_o do_v great_o err_v thus_o they_o account_v for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o old_a world_n nor_o do_v the_o flood_n alter_v the_o nature_n of_o authority_n or_o alienate_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n for_o say_v they_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 6.11_o can._n 6.11_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o authority_n which_o noah_n have_v before_o the_o flood_n be_v by_o the_o deluge_n determine_v or_o that_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o again_o by_o his_o son_n or_o nephew_n or_o that_o he_o receive_v from_o they_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o sovereignty_n or_o that_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o world_n to_o his_o three_o some_o do_v depend_v upon_o their_o consent_n or_o receive_v from_o they_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o without_o the_o same_o it_o can_v not_o lawful_o have_v be_v make_v or_o that_o this_o power_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o god_n or_o be_v not_o proper_o his_o ordinance_n but_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o from_o the_o people_n their_o offspring_n he_o do_v great_o err_v beside_o it_o be_v general_o agree_v upon_o 16._o cap._n 16._o that_o obedience_n to_o king_n and_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v prescribe_v to_o all_o subject_n in_o the_o 5_o commandment_n exit_fw-la 20.12_o where_o we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o honour_v our_o parent_n whereby_o it_o follow_v that_o subjection_n of_o inferior_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o governor_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o very_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o sentence_n of_o death_n award_v by_o god_n himself_o against_o such_o as_o show_v themselves_o incorrigible_o disobedient_a to_o their_o parent_n or_o curse_v they_o or_o strike_v they_o be_v likewise_o due_a unto_o those_o who_o commit_v any_o such_o offence_n against_o their_o king_n and_o ruler_n be_v the_o head_n and_o father_n of_o their_o commonwealth_n and_o kingdom_n which_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a by_o way_n of_o consequence_n but_o likewise_o by_o example_n practice_n and_o precept_n as_o where_o shimei_n be_v judge_v to_o die_v for_o curse_v of_o david_n the_o lord_n anoint_v where_o david_n himself_o appoint_v by_o god_n to_o succeed_v king_n saul_n will_v not_o be_v induce_v by_o any_o persuasion_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o his_o master_n the_o king._n if_o any_o man_n therefore_o shall_v affirm_v 16._o câ—n._n 16._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n either_o for_o child_n or_o nephew_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o their_o father_n be_v their_o chief_a â—_z from_o the_o creation_n till_o moses_n be_v time_n or_o afterward_o either_o for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n either_o under_o moses_n joshua_n the_o judge_n or_o their_o king_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o they_o in_o their_o lawful_a commandment_n or_o to_o have_v murmur_v or_o rebel_v against_o they_o or_o that_o it_o be_v in_o those_o time_n more_o lawful_a unto_o subject_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o either_o to_o curse_v their_o prince_n king_n or_o civil_a governor_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o or_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o kingdom_n or_o principality_n or_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o their_o person_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o say_a time_n lawful_a upon_o any_o occasion_n for_o child_n either_o to_o have_v curse_v their_o parent_n or_o to_o have_v rebel_v against_o they_o when_o they_o do_v reprove_v or_o correct_v they_o or_o to_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o subjection_n say_v unto_o they_o they_o be_v private_a man_n we_o will_v be_v no_o more_o your_o child_n or_o you_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o our_o father_n or_o bear_v civil_a authority_n over_o they_o we_o will_v depose_v you_o from_o your_o government_n over_o we_o and_o will_v be_v no_o long_o rule_v by_o you_o or_o to_o have_v offer_v any_o violence_n to_o they_o or_o to_o have_v beat_v they_o and_o much_o less_o to_o have_v murder_v they_o he_o dâ—th_v great_o err_v after_o this_o they_o deduce_v the_o scheme_n of_o paternal_a and_o regal_a government_n through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o jewish_a king_n and_o when_o they_o consider_v the_o case_n of_o uzziah_n who_o for_o offer_v to_o burn_v incense_n on_o the_o altar_n which_o be_v peculiar_o the_o priest_n office_n be_v by_o god_n smite_v with_o leprosy_n 22_o â—_o 1._o can_v 22_o they_o aver_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o azariah_n and_o the_o other_o priest_n use_v or_o that_o they_o lawful_o may_v have_v use_v any_o violence_n or_o force_v against_o the_o
the_o heart_n of_o prince_n like_o river_n of_o water_n you_o know_v how_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o jewish_a church_n by_o the_o command_n of_o ahasuerus_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v 4._o esth_n 4._o both_o young_a and_o old_a etc._n etc._n here_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o barbarous_a designment_n of_o ahasuerus_n seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o very_a jaw_n of_o death_n yet_o they_o take_v no_o arm_n they_o consult_v not_o how_o to_o poison_v ahasuerus_n or_o haman_n they_o animate_v no_o desperate_a person_n sudden_o to_o stab_v they_o but_o there_o be_v only_o great_a sorrow_n among_o they_o and_o fast_v and_o weep_v etc._n etc._n this_o book_n give_v so_o much_o disgust_v to_o a_o party_n of_o man_n in_o this_o kingdom_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v quiet_a till_o something_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o though_o every_o pamphlet_n that_o be_v so_o call_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o name_n and_o to_o make_v it_o pass_v the_o more_o plausible_o it_o assume_v the_o same_o title_n deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v print_v at_o colen_n an._n dom._n 1618._o the_o author_n of_o which_o though_o unquestionable_o a_o papist_n as_o appear_v by_o many_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n affirm_v 13._o p._n 13._o that_o the_o scot_n have_v undoubted_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o profess_v and_o for_o it_o he_o quote_v knox_n be_v history_n of_o the_o scotch_a church_n that_o they_o will_v be_v subject_n to_o no_o one_o unless_o they_o can_v enjoy_v their_o desire_a reformation_n 19_o p._n 19_o and_o that_o the_o former_a dialogue_n false_o assert_n that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n only_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n can_v be_v dissolve_v if_o the_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n infidel_n heretic_n or_o apostate_n and_o that_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v depose_v or_o resist_v unless_o by_o prayer_n and_o tear_n though_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o so_o much_o impiety_n and_o madness_n as_o to_o seek_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o religion_n which_o assertion_n the_o author_n condemn_v but_o with_o no_o reason_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n while_o he_o own_v and_o improve_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n in_o many_o place_n so_o easy_o be_v man_n incline_v to_o be_v despiser_n of_o dignity_n and_o blasphemer_n of_o dominion_n gabriel_n powel_n say_v 69_o de_fw-fr adiaplyris_n lond._n 1606._o c_o 8._o 8._o 34_o p._n 69_o that_o when_o st._n paul_n bid_v we_o be_v obedient_a for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o he_o mean_v we_o must_v no_o way_n offend_v the_o magistrate_n by_o rebel_a against_o he_o but_o that_o we_o must_v keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n in_o his_o sight_n who_o have_v set_v the_o magistrate_n over_o we_o 71._o we_o we_o 93._o p._n 71._o for_o his_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o to_o the_o just_a praise_n of_o our_o reformation_n he_o add_v 79_o add_v c._n 9_o sect._n 35._o p._n 79_o that_o no_o church_n in_o europe_n reform_v herself_o more_o orderly_o than_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o which_o nothing_o be_v do_v tumultuary_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n or_o by_o fraud_n but_o all_o alteration_n be_v make_v by_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n oliver_n oâ—mered_v in_o his_o picture_n of_o a_o papist_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o their_o sovereign_n for_o religion_n sake_n or_o for_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o go_v with_o cresset_n and_o torchlight_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o god_n and_o throughout_o the_o spacious_a volume_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o tell_v i_o whether_o any_o priest_n levite_n evangelist_n apostle_n ancient_a father_n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v the_o like_a i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o tyrannous_a ruler_n and_o such_o as_o be_v reprobate_v of_o god_n 176._o p._n 176._o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n complain_v of_o the_o exaction_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n show_v they_o their_o fault_n and_o admonish_v they_o of_o god_n vengeance_n but_o he_o do_v not_o animate_v encourage_v and_o incite_v the_o people_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lift_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o the_o prophet_n amos_n micah_n and_o zephaniah_n give_v sufficient_a testimony_n that_o the_o ruler_n in_o their_o time_n be_v very_o wicked_a man_n and_o such_o as_o do_v grind_v the_o face_n of_o the_o subject_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o advise_v the_o subject_n to_o mutiny_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n when_o rome_n be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a you_o shall_v find_v 179._o p._n 179._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n be_v tear_n and_o prayer_n but_o now_o they_o be_v degenerate_a from_o their_o former_a purity_n and_o open_o threaten_v the_o life_n of_o king_n the_o ancient_a roman_n shall_v in_o judgement_n rise_v against_o you_o and_o condemn_v you_o for_o they_o conspire_v not_o the_o death_n of_o pagan_n infidel_n and_o tyrant_n that_o make_v havoc_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vi_o among_o these_o divine_n i_o will_v place_v one_o civilian_n the_o famous_a albericus_fw-la gentilis_fw-la who_o though_o bear_v in_o italy_n yet_o live_v long_o in_o england_n the_o king_n professor_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n of_o oxon_n of_o which_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la since_o he_o have_v undertake_v it_o profess_o in_o his_o three_o royal_a disputation_n to_o london_n 1605._o 4_o to_o as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o absolute_a power_n of_o a_o king_n wherein_o his_o notion_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o master_n king_n james_n in_o his_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v absolute_o supreme_a 17._o p._n 9_o 10_o 17._o who_o acknowledge_v nothing_o above_o he_o but_o god_n to_o who_o only_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o magistrate_n improper_o call_v king_n such_o as_o the_o king_n of_o sparta_n and_o of_o egypt_n to_o which_o last_o there_o be_v law_n set_v how_o far_o they_o shall_v walk_v and_o how_o often_o bath_n themselves_o who_o may_v be_v accuse_v when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o be_v convict_v be_v deny_v decent_a burial_n but_o those_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v king_n who_o subject_n pay_v they_o no_o more_o obedience_n than_o they_o please_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n his_o power_n be_v great_a than_o either_o that_o of_o a_o father_n of_o old_a over_o his_o child_n or_o that_o of_o a_o master_n over_o his_o servant_n all_o prince_n be_v feudatary_n to_o god_n 17._o p_o 17._o to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o render_v a_o account_n of_o their_o government_n who_o be_v their_o only_a judge_n 34._o p._n 34._o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o the_o civil_a law_n princeps_fw-la legibus_fw-la solutus_fw-la est_fw-la a_o prince_n be_v free_a from_o law_n the_o greek_a interpreter_n understand_v it_o of_o his_o freedom_n from_o penal_a law_n for_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o judge_n who_o can_v compel_v he_o other_o that_o he_o be_v exempt_a from_o the_o coaction_n not_o from_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o law_n but_o all_o agree_v against_o any_o force_n to_o be_v use_v against_o he_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n will_v meet_v with_o in_o that_o first_o disputation_n while_o the_o three_o treat_v large_o how_o unjust_a any_o violence_n be_v 100_o p_o 39_o p._n 100_o which_o subject_n use_v against_o their_o king_n by_o king_n he_o say_v he_o mean_v such_o a_o prince_n as_o have_v no_o superior_a no_o judge_n or_o governor_n over_o he_o he_o mean_v also_o a_o lawful_a prince_n not_o a_o tyrant_n but_o such_o a_o lawful_a prince_n who_o rule_v tyrannical_o i.e._n seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o unquestionable_a law_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o honour_v their_o prince_n 102._o p._n 101_o 102._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v evil_a of_o he_o and_o that_o what_o injury_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o parent_n 3._o parad_a 3._o ought_v much_o less_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o prince_n but_o no_o man_n say_v tully_n can_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o his_o father_n without_o
infant_n age_n of_o the_o church_n who_o torture_n make_v happy_a infamy_n glorious_a the_o contempt_n of_o gold_n rich_a and_o the_o crown_n not_o of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o martyrdom_n make_v august_a and_o as_o truth_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o climate_n so_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n providence_n fix_v for_o when_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o have_v the_o same_o notion_n as_o full_o appear_v by_o his_o epipistle_n to_o fronto_n ducaeus_n write_v ann._n 1611._o wherein_o discourse_v of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n observation_n of_o old_a that_o man_n preposterous_a zeal_n have_v destroy_v their_o charity_n he_o add_v but_o good_a god_n 1611._o pag._n 82_o lond._n 1611._o have_v the_o father_n live_v in_o our_o age_n what_o complaint_n will_v he_o have_v make_v to_o see_v so_o many_o man_n act_v by_o a_o preposterous_a zeal_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n most_o wicked_o and_o irreligious_o not_o only_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n about_o trifle_n but_o undertake_v rebellion_n treason_n most_o cruel_a massacre_n of_o innocent_a people_n overthrow_v of_o lawful_a government_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n this_o be_v your_o privilege_n at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n as_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o not_o only_o the_o grave_a citizen_n and_o senator_n of_o a_o nation_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a convention_n though_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v of_o this_o kind_n be_v unlawful_a but_o even_o the_o mobile_n assume_v to_o themselves_o a_o power_n of_o abdicate_a king_n forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o they_o please_v and_o of_o abolish_n all_o law_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o piety_n which_o villainy_n no_o religion_n though_o never_o so_o profane_a and_o impious_a except_o you_o mean_v the_o popish_a ever_o allow_v etc._n p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v ever_o former_o allow_v garnet_n be_v chief_a crime_n be_v that_o he_o have_v either_o forget_v or_o neglect_a s._n paul_n be_v advice_n consent_v to_o the_o do_v of_o evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o this_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v have_v he_o demonstrate_v himself_o a_o true_a follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o what_o precept_n or_o example_n bid_v he_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n for_o his_o so_o do_v who_o be_v a_o lamb_n without_o blemish_n and_o reprove_v the_o preposterous_a zeal_n of_o james_n and_o john_n the_o apostle_n with_o you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o i._n e._n you_o think_v your_o zeal_n be_v commendable_a which_o hate_v the_o samaritan_n and_o will_v destroy_v they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o require_v such_o a_o cruel_a sanguinary_a and_o destructive_a zeal_n from_o my_o follower_n what_o i_o require_v be_v charity_n that_o be_v patient_a edify_v and_o which_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n this_o i_o approve_v of_o and_o this_o i_o will_v have_v practise_v by_o those_o to_o who_o i_o be_o to_o leave_v my_o peace_n this_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v have_v he_o remember_v 105._o p._n 104_o 105._o how_o severe_o our_o holy_a saviour_n chastise_v peter_n when_o he_o rash_o cut_v off_o malchus_n be_v ear._n but_o zealot_n be_v very_o seldom_o remove_v from_o their_o purpose_n by_o any_o consideration_n of_o law_n either_o divine_a or_o humane_a whatever_o school_n teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o christian_n it_o be_v the_o school_n of_o antinhrist_n and_o of_o satan_n for_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o true_a abeddon_n and_o apollyon_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n jesus_n christ_n be_v perfect_o contrary_a to_o this_o for_o he_o prescribe_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o his_o disciple_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o injury_n but_o flight_n patience_n and_o prayer_n that_o rejoice_v in_o hope_n be_v patient_a in_o tribulation_n and_o pray_v continual_o as_o the_o apostle_n advise_v they_o may_v triumph_v over_o all_o their_o adversary_n these_o be_v the_o only_a arm_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v wherever_o they_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v the_o only_a weapon_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n only_o know_v no_o man_n take_v arm_n or_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o his_o prince_n these_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o hildebrandine_n doctrine_n which_o fly_v at_o the_o crown_n of_o emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ix_o against_o this_o modest_a and_o learned_a epistle_n of_o isaac_n casaubon_n do_v eudaemon_n johannes_n write_v which_o dr._n prideaux_n 76._o prideaux_n pr._n at_o oxford_n 1614_o c._n 2._o p._n 76._o afterward_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n and_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n answer_v in_o which_o he_o compare_v the_o jesuit_n and_o buchanan_n and_o knox_n together_o brand_a they_o just_o with_o the_o name_n of_o traitor_n as_o king_n james_n have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o aver_v 107._o p._n 107._o that_o the_o popish_a writer_n breed_v in_o the_o school_n of_o hildebrand_n call_v a_o lawful_a king_n a_o tyrant_n if_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n whereas_o a_o tyrant_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o the_o man_n of_o ancient_a sincerity_n and_o simplicity_n be_v oppose_v to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n and_o signify_v one_o who_o have_v invade_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v not_o his_o own_o by_o force_n and_o evil_a art_n and_o then_o add_v if_o a_o apostate_n shall_v reign_v in_o france_n 109._o p._n 109._o or_o england_n who_o exceed_v julian_n or_o the_o grand_a signior_n it_o be_v not_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o subject_n to_o dethrone_v he_o for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o be_v innocent_a ☜_o ☜_o do_v the_o israelite_n attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o nabuchadnezzar_n or_o the_o christian_n against_o julian_n and_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n do_v they_o use_v any_o other_o weapon_n beside_o their_o prayer_n and_o their_o tear_n let_v we_o use_v these_o arm_n and_o if_o the_o king_n do_v amiss_o let_v we_o expect_v when_o god_n will_v punish_v he_o let_v not_o his_o subject_n tumultuous_o oppose_v he_o and_o whereas_o mariana_n have_v affirm_v 123._o p._n 123._o that_o when_o prince_n open_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o maintain_v the_o public_a safety_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n and_o murder_v king_n he_o reply_v here_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o subject_n the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o prince_n confer_v on_o they_o immediate_o by_o god_n the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n not_o only_a when_o we_o live_v easy_a under_o the_o government_n for_o our_o profit_n but_o when_o we_o suffer_v under_o it_o for_o conscience_n sake_n by_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 131._o p._n 130_o 131._o the_o people_n be_v make_v the_o king_n judge_n to_o inquire_v into_o his_o fault_n and_o to_o punish_v he_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a when_o he_o do_v amiss_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o if_o this_o be_v true_a between_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n a_o subject_a break_v the_o law_n and_o he_o be_v punish_v by_o the_o king_n the_o king_n violate_v his_o promise_n and_o his_o subject_n tell_v he_o we_o will_v not_o have_v this_o man_n long_o to_o rule_v over_o we_o admirable_a security_n of_o the_o person_n and_o crown_n of_o prince_n we_o obey_v our_o prince_n for_o conscience_n sake_n 60._o p._n 60._o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v immediate_o constitute_v by_o god_n if_o they_o rule_v well_o they_o be_v god_n great_a blessing_n if_o they_o degenerate_a into_o apostasy_n or_o tyranny_n they_o be_v god_n scourge_v to_o punish_v the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n as_o 2._o as_o rom._n 13._o and_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2._o calvin_n say_v true_o if_o a_o king_n abuse_v his_o power_n he_o shall_v render_v a_o account_n to_o god_n in_o time_n but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n we_o urge_v not_o compact_a but_o we_o pour_v out_o our_o prayer_n our_o bishop_n do_v advise_v not_o threaten_v 7._o threaten_v id._n serm._n on_o gowry_n conspir_n p._n 4_o 6_o 7._o the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o august_n at_o s._n mary_n before_o the_o university_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v howsoever_o they_o otherwise_o strive_v to_o appear_v good_a subject_n traitor_n will_v be_v ever_o ready_a to_o vent_v their_o treason_n hypocritical_a traitor_n watch_v their_o time_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o vent_v their_o villainy_n upon_o the_o least_o advantage_n in_o the_o 2_o king_n 19.37_o where_o we_o read_v that_o adrammelech_n and_o sharezer_n slay_v their_o
the_o covenant_n 1640._o print_a at_o lon._n 1640._o disprove_v their_o pretend_a conformity_n with_o the_o french_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o church_n discipline_n and_o obedience_n to_o superior_n aver_v solemn_o 2._o p._n 2._o that_o it_o be_v ever_o far_o from_o our_o wish_n that_o your_o conformity_n with_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o france_n shall_v be_v misapply_v as_o a_o pretence_n of_o your_o expel_v your_o bishop_n much_o less_o a_o precedent_n for_o you_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o your_o gracious_a sovereign_n 38._o p._n 37_o 38._o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o order_n impose_v upon_o you_o by_o his_o majesty_n be_v ungodly_a and_o antichristian_a be_v you_o therefore_o allow_v to_o defend_v religion_n with_o rebellion_n will_v you_o call_v the_o devil_n to_o the_o help_n of_o god_n sure_o it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a kind_n of_o christian_a liberty_n for_o a_o subject_a to_o draw_v his_o sword_n against_o his_o sovereign_n you_o that_o stand_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o conscience_n ought_v you_o not_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o conscience_n sake_n ☞_o ☞_o be_v your_o sovereign_a unjust_a and_o froward_a and_o his_o command_n injurious_a unto_o god_n have_v you_o instead_o of_o our_o pious_a defender_n of_o the_o faith_n a_o fierce_a dioclesian_n illud_fw-la solis_fw-la precibus_fw-la &_o patientiâ_fw-la sanari_fw-la potest_fw-la nothing_o will_v mend_v it_o but_o prayer_n and_o patience_n it_o be_v beza_n counsel_n to_o the_o discontent_a brethren_n of_o england_n conformable_a to_o that_o of_o st._n 3.17_o 1_o pet._n 3.17_o peter_n for_o it_o be_v better_a if_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v so_o that_o you_o suffer_v for_o well_o do_v than_o for_o evil_n do_v if_o the_o sovereign_n come_v to_o kill_v the_o subject_a for_o his_o religion_n the_o subject_n must_v yield_v he_o his_o throat_n not_o charge_v his_o pike_n against_o he_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o calvin_n practice_n and_o write_n 40._o p._n 38_o 39_o 40._o the_o church_n of_o france_n have_v late_o declare_v to_o his_o majesty_n ambassador_n there_o their_o utter_a dislike_n of_o the_o insurrection_n of_o scotland_n under_o pretence_n of_o a_o covenant_n with_o christ_n 41._o p._n 41._o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n after_o this_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o french_a protestant_n take_v arm_n 46._o p._n 46._o and_o conclude_v that_o till_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n lewis_n the_o arm_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v either_o justifiable_a or_o excusable_a but_o their_o war_n in_o his_o time_n be_v neither_o and_o they_o prosper_v according_o 48._o p._n 48._o the_o french_a protestant_n have_v to_o do_v with_o a_o king_n of_o a_o contrary_a religion_n they_o be_v incense_v by_o many_o wrong_n and_o oppression_n they_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o lose_v with_o their_o fort_n and_o town_n their_o liberty_n their_o religion_n and_o their_o life_n the_o privilege_n which_o they_o enjoy_v be_v reward_n of_o their_o long_a service_n by_o the_o charter_n of_o rochel_n when_o they_o yield_v to_o lewis_n xi_o it_o be_v grant_v to_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o the_o king_n subject_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o the_o king_n shall_v maintain_v their_o immunity_n and_o yet_o these_o true_a reason_n and_o just_a fear_n can_v not_o justify_v their_o defensive_a arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o best_a of_o their_o own_o and_o of_o their_o neighbour_n and_o god_n show_v his_o dislike_n by_o the_o ill_a success_n he_o give_v they_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o philanax_n anglicus_n and_o in_o his_o regii_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la clamour_v ad_fw-la caelum_fw-la contra_fw-la parricidas_fw-la anglicanos_fw-la 5._o hagae_n com._n 1652_o c._n 1._o 〈◊〉_d 5._o for_o that_o be_v be_v du_fw-fr moulin_n junior_n and_o not_o alexander_n morus_n as_o be_v conjecture_v affirm_v with_o the_o apostle_n that_o even_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o have_v crucify_a the_o lord_n of_o glory_n have_v they_o know_v he_o while_o the_o parricide_n of_o king_n charles_n i._n witting_o and_o wilful_o murder_v their_o lawful_a king_n and_o with_o the_o king_n behead_v also_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o bring_v upon_o the_o neighbour_a protestant_a church_n abundance_n of_o dishonour_v and_o much_o danger_n while_o the_o same_o madness_n be_v impute_v to_o all_o the_o reformation_n which_o have_v only_o infect_v a_o few_o who_o false_o call_v themselves_o reform_v nothing_n have_v happen_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n more_o contrary_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n or_o that_o have_v cast_v a_o great_a blot_n upon_o holy_a truth_n while_o the_o wickedness_n defend_v itself_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v perpetrate_v to_o vindicate_v the_o protestant_a religion_n to_o the_o just_a indignation_n and_o abhorrence_n of_o all_o the_o foreign_a church_n for_o which_o reason_n salmasius_n 7._o p._n 7._o heraldus_n porree_n and_o other_o write_v smart_o both_o against_o the_o man_n 17._o p._n 17._o and_o their_o villainous_a principle_n it_o be_v a_o law_n not_o only_o write_v but_o bear_v with_o we_o and_o spring_n from_o the_o most_o pure_a fountain_n of_o nature_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o horrid_a crime_n for_o subject_n to_o punish_v their_o prince_n and_o therefore_o we_o do_v too_o much_o honour_n to_o parricide_n when_o we_o use_v argument_n against_o they_o for_o as_o aristotle_n say_v they_o who_o doubt_n 9_o 1_o top._n c_o 9_o whether_o god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o parent_n to_o be_v honour_v be_v not_o to_o be_v convince_v by_o reason_n but_o by_o scourge_v and_o salmasius_n have_v prove_v by_o unanswerable_a reason_n by_o divine_a and_o human_a authority_n that_o the_o majesty_n of_o king_n be_v unaccountable_a and_o that_o subject_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o authority_n over_o they_o 30._o cap._n 2._o p._n 29_o 30._o there_o be_v no_o fallacy_n of_o satan_n which_o more_o prevail_v upon_o good_a man_n to_o engage_v they_o in_o a_o evil_a cause_n than_o when_o man_n contrary_a to_o god_n word_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o and_o that_o god_n have_v need_n of_o our_o sinful_a assistance_n to_o promote_v his_o kingdom_n and_o that_o whatever_o be_v design_v to_o promote_v god_n glory_n immediate_o commence_v good_a 52._o p._n 52._o the_o judge_n at_o westminster_n be_v turn_v out_o by_o the_o army_n because_o be_v consult_v they_o have_v give_v this_o opinion_n that_o to_o judge_v the_o king_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o england_n 107._o cap._n 5._o p._n 107._o to_o argue_v from_o providence_n and_o success_n to_o the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n be_v impudent_a one_o man_n be_v hang_v for_o that_o by_o which_o another_o get_v a_o crown_n junius_n brutus_n by_o expel_v the_o king_n of_o the_o family_n of_o tarquin_n save_v his_o country_n another_z brutus_z by_o murder_v a_o tyrant_n ruin_v it_o perhaps_o the_o late_a brutus_n do_v a_o act_n of_o justice_n when_o he_o slay_v a_o usurper_n but_o the_o first_o be_v very_o unjust_a who_o drive_v away_o a_o lawful_a king_n by_o the_o murder_n of_o king_n charles_n i._o 121._o cap._n 6._o p._n 121._o the_o parricide_n teach_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n that_o king_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o breach_n of_o trust_n to_o their_o people_n that_o the_o people_n be_v their_o judge_n and_o may_v condemn_v and_o execute_v they_o and_o these_o tenet_n they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o in_o their_o write_n that_o they_o have_v free_v the_o world_n of_o its_o old_a superstition_n that_o king_n be_v only_o obnoxious_a to_o god_n and_o can_v be_v punish_v only_o by_o he_o that_o they_o have_v set_v a_o example_n to_o all_o other_o nation_n conducive_a to_o their_o safety_n and_o to_o be_v dread_v by_o all_o tyrant_n as_o cromwell_n write_v to_o the_o scot_n after_o dunbar_n fight_n what_o a_o occasion_n of_o insult_v be_v hereby_o give_v to_o the_o papist_n to_o say_v 135._o cap._n 7._o p._n 135._o this_o be_v the_o religion_n which_o bring_v down_o reformation_n to_o we_o from_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o man_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n upon_o the_o crown_n and_o life_n of_o prince_n only_o that_o they_o may_v themselves_o have_v that_o power_n over_o king_n when_o they_o have_v snatch_v it_o from_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v suggest_v this_o with_o less_o fierceness_n if_o they_o remember_v that_o those_o few_o who_o leave_v we_o in_o this_o point_n go_v to_o they_o and_o borrow_v their_o weapon_n from_o they_o 148._o c._n 8_o p._n 148._o these_o monster_n do_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o be_v simple_a parricide_n but_o they_o turn_v rebellion_n into_o a_o
rabble_n be_v a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n when_o every_o man_n that_o be_v but_o audacious_a enough_o have_v a_o fair_a pretence_n if_o he_o can_v but_o gather_v force_n to_o overturn_v any_o settlement_n that_o can_v be_v in_o such_o a_o case_n such_o a_o pirate_n prince_n must_v be_v always_o expose_v to_o tempest_n king_n stephen_n be_v none_o of_o our_o worst_a prince_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o valiant_a but_o a_o intruder_n he_o be_v and_o he_o speed_v according_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o most_o turbulent_a of_o any_o except_o that_o of_o king_n john_n another_o usurper_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v the_o title_n of_o a_o king_n 18._o p._n 18._o as_o good_a as_o a_o warrant_n from_o heaven_n can_v make_v it_o be_v it_o so_o undoubted_a as_o hell_n itself_o can_v find_v no_o pretence_n to_o question_v it_o be_v the_o king_n like_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n yet_o if_o his_o subject_n will_v be_v son_n of_o belial_n son_n of_o the_o devil_n so_o rebel_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n man_n that_o will_v bear_v no_o yoke_n it_o be_v still_o in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v as_o miserable_a as_o they_o please_v therefore_o i_o commend_v your_o strict_a adherence_n to_o your_o former_a protestation_n 27._o p._n 27._o and_o to_o your_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n take_v heed_n of_o destroy_v your_o country_n to_o build_v your_o own_o house_n destruction_n and_o death_n be_v not_o all_o you_o be_v like_a to_o get_v by_o it_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o follow_v there_o be_v another_o death_n to_o come_v after_o ☜_o ☜_o god_n have_v warn_v you_o of_o it_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n as_o you_o will_v avoid_v this_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o lead_v to_o it_o thus_o that_o great_a prelate_n who_o as_o it_o be_v just_o say_v of_o he_o 1687._o he_o thom._n brown._n ep._n praefi_n conc_fw-fr jun._n 11._o 1687._o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n and_o in_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o time_n and_o fortune_n still_o maintain_v his_o fidelity_n to_o his_o prince_n in_o a_o illustrious_a manner_n sect_n vii_o and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o great_a promoter_n of_o piety_n and_o learning_n bishop_n fall_v who_o have_v in_o his_o 1675._o his_o on_o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o anno_fw-la 1675._o p._n 21_o 22._o ox._n 1675._o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n assert_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o authority_n when_o baffle_v that_o the_o coffee-house_n rebel_n be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o he_o that_o take_v the_o field_n and_o that_o a_o prince_n be_v soon_o murder_v with_o a_o label_n than_o a_o sword_n and_o in_o his_o 1680._o his_o dec._n 22._o 1680._o p._n 3_o 4._o on_o mat._n 12_o 25._o oxf._n 1680._o sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n express_v his_o astonishment_n by_o what_o enchantment_n but_o that_o rebellion_n be_v the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n men_n shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o disturb_v their_o own_o and_o the_o public_a peace_n forfeit_v all_o the_o advantage_n they_o enjoy_v in_o a_o settle_a government_n which_o can_v be_v so_o bad_a as_o not_o to_o be_v much_o better_a than_o the_o confusion_n which_o sedition_n bring_v and_o run_v upon_o that_o sudden_a destruction_n which_o the_o wiseman_n say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v give_v to_o change_v he_o continue_v to_o give_v the_o same_o advice_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n wherein_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o present_a be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o persecute_a clergy_n 69._o clergy_n on_o act._n 3.16_o p._n 61_o 63_o 68_o 69._o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o hazard_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o great_a cruelty_n and_o grave_n of_o sequestration_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o of_o their_o prince_n he_o add_v it_o be_v their_o glory_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o trial_n they_o do_v all_o they_o pretend_v to_o they_o forsake_v father_n and_o mother_n house_n brethren_n and_o sister_n and_o those_o more_o endear_n name_v of_o wife_n and_o child_n let_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o strict_a concern_v of_o every_o one_o here_o present_a to_o maintain_v a_o faithful_a loyalty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o she_o above_o all_o other_o principle_n her_o child_n in_o obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o most_o support_v the_o end_n and_o interest_n of_o government_n which_o have_v so_o visible_a a_o effect_n in_o the_o late_a unhappy_a revolution_n that_o the_o royal_a martyr_n who_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o misguide_a zeal_n of_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n ☞_o ☞_o make_v it_o his_o observation_n that_o none_o forfeit_v their_o duty_n to_o he_o who_o have_v not_o first_o desert_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v you_o any_o way_n more_o remarkable_o approve_v yourselves_o to_o be_v orthodox_n in_o your_o religion_n and_o good_a son_n of_o the_o church_n than_o if_o you_o be_v loyal_a in_o your_o principle_n and_o good_a subject_n to_o the_o king._n on_o the_o 23._o of_o june_n of_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n thomas_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n die_v have_v two_o day_n before_o send_v for_o a_o reverend_n divine_a to_o who_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v a_o hour_n about_o the_o new_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o he_o think_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o former_a oath_n he_o say_v if_o my_o own_o heart_n deceive_v i_o not_o and_o god_n grace_n fail_v i_o not_o i_o think_v i_o can_v die_v at_o a_o stake_n rather_o than_o take_v this_o oath_n the_o earl_n of_o clarendon_n in_o his_o animadversion_n on_o mr._n cressy_n be_v answer_v to_o the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n 72._o p._n 72._o as_o a_o very_a competent_a witness_n aver_v that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o do_v so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o reverence_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v ever_o active_a in_o the_o late_a rebellion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v rather_o than_o hope_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o any_o church_n have_v that_o impulsion_n in_o it_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v that_o it_o preserve_v the_o professor_n of_o it_o from_o enter_v into_o rebellion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o other_o iniquity_n and_o speak_v of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n who_o sign_v king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n will_n he_o add_v if_o that_o unhappy_a 80._o p._n 80._o and_o ill_o advise_v queen_n who_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o be_v offend_v high_o with_o that_o archbishop_n can_v have_v find_v that_o the_o law_n will_v have_v condemn_v he_o for_o treason_n she_o rather_o desire_v to_o have_v have_v he_o hang_v for_o a_o traitor_n than_o to_o have_v he_o burn_v for_o his_o religion_n but_o the_o law_n will_v not_o extend_v to_o serve_v she_o turn_v that_o way_n if_o it_o will_v no_o body_n will_v have_v blame_v she_o for_o have_v prosecute_v he_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n whereas_o many_o good_a man_n than_o do_v and_o since_o have_v for_o proceed_v the_o other_o way_n with_o he_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v assume_v authority_n to_o depose_v prince_n 152._o p._n 151_o 152._o have_v cause_v more_o christian_a blood_n to_o have_v be_v spill_v more_o horrible_a massacre_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o all_o the_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n and_o all_o other_o politic_a difference_n have_v produce_v much_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o destruction_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_v proceed_v from_o the_o perjury_n of_o pope_n themselves_o after_o they_o have_v promise_v and_o swear_v to_o observe_v such_o part_n and_o agreement_n voluntary_o enter_v into_o by_o themselves_o or_o from_o the_o dispensation_n they_o grant_v to_o other_o to_o break_v their_o faith_n and_o not_o to_o perform_v the_o contract_n they_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o noble_a person_n even_o when_o under_o the_o displeasure_n of_o his_o prince_n and_o in_o banishment_n think_v himself_o still_o oblige_v to_o be_v unalterable_o loyal_a as_o he_o profess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n i_o thank_v god_n from_o the_o time_n i_o find_v myself_o under_o the_o insupportable_a burden_n of_o your_o majesty_n displeasure_n and_o under_o the_o infamous_a brand_n of_o banishment_n i_o have_v not_o think_v myself_o one_o minute_n absolve_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n from_o the_o strict_a duty_n to_o your_o person_n and_o whereas_o t._n h._n in_o his_o leviath_n p._n 114._o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o obligation_n of_o subject_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v understand_v to_o last_o as_o long_o and_o no_o long_o than_o the_o power_n last_v to_o protect_v they_o he_o rejoin_v 90._o p._n 90._o hereby_o he_o give_v
these_o law_n &c_n p._n 14._o v._n loc_fw-la and_o p._n 21_o 22_o &c_n &c_n which_o he_o give_v to_o we_o under_o the_o most_o barbarous_a and_o persecute_v emperor_n no_o christian_a ever_o suffer_v as_o a_o rebel_n they_o give_v no_o other_o disturbance_n to_o the_o government_n than_o by_o confess_v themselves_o christian_n and_o suffer_v for_o it_o their_o number_n indeed_o be_v very_o formidable_a but_o nothing_o else_o the_o same_o doctor_n write_v his_o case_n of_o resistance_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n be_v not_o confute_v but_o laugh_v out_o of_o countenance_n 109._o ep._n ded._n p._n 109._o when_o whoever_o have_v be_v so_o hardy_a as_o to_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n have_v be_v think_v a_o enemy_n to_o his_o country_n one_o who_o trample_v on_o all_o law_n who_o betray_v the_o right_n and_o laberty_n of_o the_o subject_a and_o set_v up_o for_o tyranny_n and_o arbitrary_a power_n 3._o p._n 3._o in_o this_o accurate_a treatise_n he_o prove_v 1._o that_o god_n himself_o set_v up_o a_o sovereign_n and_o iresistible_a power_n in_o the_o jewish_a nation_n and_o that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n 14._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o it_o be_v unlawful_a for_o subject_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n 2._o that_o our_o saviour_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n both_o by_o his_o example_n and_o precept_n as_o do_v also_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul._n 133._o p._n 133._o the_o sum_n of_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n be_v this_o that_o all_o man_n whatever_o their_o rank_n and_o condition_n be_v must_v be_v subject_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n i._n e._n must_v obey_v all_o their_o just_a and_o lawful_a command_n and_o patient_o submit_v even_o to_o their_o unjust_a violence_n for_o sovereign_a prince_n be_v make_v and_o advance_v by_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o that_o resist_v resist_v not_o man_n but_o god_n and_o how_o prosperous_a soever_o such_o rebel_n may_v be_v in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v not_o escape_v the_o divine_a vengeance_n and_o justice_n which_o will_v follow_v they_o into_o another_o world_n they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 221._o p._n 221._o the_o last_o judgement_n weigh_v down_o all_o other_o consideration_n and_o certain_o rebellion_n may_v well_o be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n when_o it_o so_o enchant_v man_n that_o they_o be_v resolve_v to_o be_v rebel_n though_o they_o be_v damn_v for_o it_o so_o dr._n h._n bagshaw_n 8._o serm._n on_o isa_n 1.26_o p._n 8._o shall_v magistrate_n omit_v work_n of_o justice_n and_o mercy_n they_o be_v no_o more_o god_n but_o idol_n nay_o the_o worst_a sort_n of_o idol_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v do_v yet_o foul_o reproach_v divine_a power_n but_o shall_v people_n resist_v libel_n or_o abuse_v they_o and_o so_o strive_v to_o deface_v the_o mark_n of_o their_o greatness_n they_o strike_v at_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o supreme_a we_o may_v all_o learn_v duty_n from_o consider_v that_o god_n be_v the_o founder_n of_o human_a government_n so_o also_o the_o learned_a dr._n faulkner_n 184._o v._o christian_n loyalty_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 183_o 184._o the_o truth_n be_v maximus_n be_v a_o rebel_n and_o have_v wicked_a murder_v gratian_n the_o emperor_n and_o invade_v the_o territory_n of_o valentinian_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n s._n martin_n though_o often_o request_v for_o a_o long_a time_n refuse_v to_o come_v to_o his_o table_n and_o avoid_v all_o converse_n with_o he_o and_o do_v also_o foretell_v his_o ruin_n and_o marcellinus_n socrates_n theodoret_n and_o sozomen_n in_o their_o history_n often_o give_v he_o the_o stile_n of_o maximus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o symmachus_n a_o roman_a senator_n be_v find_v guilty_a of_o treason_n by_o theodosius_n for_o publish_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o maximus_n s._n ambrose_n not_o only_o refuse_v maximus_n the_o salutation_n of_o a_o kiss_n from_o he_o but_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o those_o bishop_n who_o communicate_v with_o he_o etc._n etc._n 233._o chap._n 6._o p._n 233._o the_o same_o author_n confute_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o this_o kingdom_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o surrendry_a make_v by_o king_n john_n to_o pandulphus_fw-la the_o pope_n legate_n add_v i_o shall_v choose_v to_o observe_v in_o general_a that_o this_o case_n be_v the_o same_o as_o if_o any_o seditious_a person_n or_o usurper_n shall_v by_o fraud_n or_o force_n reduce_v the_o king_n to_o strait_n and_o difficulty_n and_o shall_v then_o by_o like_a method_n gain_v a_o promise_n from_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v under_o their_o government_n and_o shall_v order_v the_o affair_n of_o his_o realm_n in_o compliance_n with_o they_o and_o subjection_n to_o they_o now_o all_o such_o act_n be_v whole_o void_a and_o utter_o unobligatory_a because_o 1._o no_o part_n of_o royalty_n can_v be_v gain_v by_o possession_n upon_o a_o unjust_a title_n against_o the_o right_a owner_n upon_o a_o sure_a title_n this_o be_v a_o parallel_a case_n to_o a_o thief_n be_v possess_v of_o a_o honest_a man_n good_n 2._o no_o sovereign_a king_n unless_o by_o voluntary_a relinquish_a his_o whole_a authority_n to_o the_o next_o heir_n can_v transfer_v his_o royal_a supremacy_n to_o any_o other_o person_n whosoever_o etc._n etc._n loc_fw-la p._n 383._o v._n loc_fw-la another_o ground_n of_o subject_n security_n though_o they_o may_v not_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n be_v from_o god_n be_v the_o judge_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n and_o shall_v not_o the_o judgement_n and_o authority_n of_o god_n over_o prince_n be_v think_v valuable_a and_o considerable_a though_o he_o be_v more_o righteous_a and_o more_o able_a to_o help_v the_o oppress_a than_o any_o judge_n upon_o earth_n 491._o p._n 393._o v._o p._n 395_o 397_o 456_o 457_o 463_o 490_o 491._o unless_o all_o thing_n be_v in_o utter_a confusion_n and_o anarchy_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o there_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v such_o a_o authority_n which_o none_o have_v power_n of_o resist_v but_o this_o can_v not_o where_o be_v so_o well_o place_v for_o the_o subject_n interest_n as_o in_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o supreme_a governor_n christian_n be_v baptise_a into_o that_o doctrine_n which_o make_v great_a provision_n for_o the_o security_n of_o king_n and_o against_o all_o manner_n of_o resistance_n but_o though_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v plain_a history_n will_v acquaint_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v many_o contrary_a practice_n as_o matter_n of_o fact._n but_o these_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v urge_v against_o the_o rule_n of_o duty_n in_o this_o than_o in_o other_o action_n of_o disobedience_n and_o swerve_v from_o god_n commandment_n 507._o p._n 507._o it_o be_v true_o observe_v by_o barclay_n that_o valentinian_n the_o young_a who_o be_v a_o arian_n may_v as_o easy_o have_v be_v resist_v and_o depose_v by_o the_o catholic_n christian_n as_o any_o king_n or_o emperor_n whatsoever_o if_o they_o will_v have_v undertake_v any_o such_o thing_n for_o then_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v then_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o theodosius_n who_o be_v a_o zealous_a promoter_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o western_a empire_n be_v overrun_v by_o maximus_n a_o enemy_n to_o the_o arian_n the_o army_n of_o valentinian_n then_o at_o milan_n be_v so_o disaffect_v to_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o declare_v they_o will_v go_v over_o to_o those_o marcellin_n ambr._n ep._n 33._o ad_fw-la marcellin_n to_o who_o s._n ambrose_n shall_v direct_v they_o unless_o the_o emperor_n will_v communicate_v with_o they_o who_o embrace_v the_o true_a faith._n but_o in_o this_o case_n theodosius_n protect_v and_o assist_v valentinian_n and_o s._n ambrose_n disclaim_v all_o resistance_n against_o he_o and_o espouse_v his_o interest_n to_o the_o utmost_a against_o maximus_n herbert_z lord_z bishop_n of_o hereford_n 1688._o pr._n lond._n 1688._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o read_n the_o late_a declaration_n assert_n the_o same_o truth_n for_o though_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o read_n of_o the_o decclaration_n 5._o p._n 5._o because_o when_o we_o be_v bid_v to_o honour_v the_o king_n we_o ought_v to_o observe_v that_o express_a command_n of_o god_n in_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o at_o least_o most_o evident_o deduce_v from_o it_o so_o that_o every_o common_a understanding_n must_v needs_o see_v it_o 15._o p._n 15._o yet_o he_o subjoin_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v have_v any_o disloyal_a thought_n in_o his_o heart_n his_o principle_n command_v he_o unto_o entire_a obedience_n either_o active_a or_o passive_a without_o any_o equivocation_n or_o mental_a reservation_n whatsoever_o sect_n viii_o dr._n matthew_n
1._o that_o those_o 1661._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxf_n jan._n 30._o 1660._o and_o before_o the_o king_n jan._n 30._o 1661._o who_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n only_o so_o far_o as_o he_o preserve_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n withal_o reckon_v themselves_o judge_n of_o what_o religion_n be_v true_a what_o false_a and_o when_o these_o liberty_n be_v invade_v and_o when_o not_o do_v by_o this_o put_v it_o within_o their_o own_o power_n to_o judge_v when_o religion_n faith_n and_o liberty_n be_v invade_v as_o they_o think_v convenient_a and_o from_o such_o judgement_n to_o absolve_v themselves_o from_o their_o allegiance_n 2._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o thus_o covenant_v have_v already_o from_o pulpit_n and_o press_n declare_v the_o religion_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o maintain_v by_o the_o king_n to_o be_v popish_a and_o idolatrous_a and_o withal_o that_o the_o king_n have_v actual_o invade_v their_o liberty_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o warrant_v this_o rebellion_n why_o yes_o daniet_fw-la dream_v a_o dream_n and_o there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o little_a horn_n and_o a_o five_o viol_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n ought_v undoubted_o to_o die_v ☜_o ☜_o other_o plead_v providential_a dispensation_n god_n work_n it_o seem_v must_v be_v regard_v before_o his_o word_n as_o if_o when_o we_o have_v a_o man_n handwriting_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v his_o meaning_n by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o foot_n we_o have_v live_v under_o that_o model_n of_o religion_n in_o which_o nothing_o have_v be_v count_v impious_a but_o loyalty_n nothing_o absurd_a but_o restitution_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o christendom_n we_o read_v of_o who_o avow_a practice_n and_o principle_n disow_v all_o resistance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o with_o the_o sad_a experience_n and_o true_a policy_n and_o reason_n will_v evince_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o be_v durable_o consistent_a with_o the_o english_a monarchy_n let_v man_n look_v back_o into_o its_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o its_o history_n and_o they_o will_v find_v neither_o the_o calvin_n nor_o the_o knox_n the_o junius_n brutus_n the_o synod_n nor_o the_o holy_a commonwealth_n on_o the_o one_o side_n nor_o yet_o the_o bellarmin_n nor_o the_o mariana_n on_o the_o other_o sect_n ix_o and_o here_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o mention_v the_o several_a address_n that_o own_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o of_o the_o two_o university_n that_o of_o oxford_n run_v thus_o be_v according_a to_o a_o act_n of_o convocation_n date_v febr._n 21._o 1685._o may_v it_o please_v your_o majesty_n etc._n etc._n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o dutiful_a etc._n etc._n as_o we_o can_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o institution_n in_o this_o place_n and_o our_o religion_n by_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o indispensible_o bind_v we_o to_o bear_v all_o faith_n and_o true_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n so_o we_o presume_v to_o assure_v your_o majesty_n that_o no_o consideration_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o shake_v that_o steadfast_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o your_o bless_a father_n that_o glorious_a martyr_n and_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o discrimination_n stand_v here_o firm_a and_o unalterable_a to_o your_o royal_a brother_n and_o yourself_o under_o the_o sharp_a trial_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v constant_o by_o god_n assistance_n with_o our_o utmost_a zeal_n and_o sidelity_n improve_v all_o those_o advantage_n wherewith_o god_n and_o your_o majesty_n have_v entrust_v we_o in_o this_o ancient_a nursery_n of_o learning_n to_o promote_v the_o quiet_a happiness_n and_o security_n of_o your_o majesty_n reign_n over_o we_o thus_o also_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o address_n tender_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n 2019._o gaznum_fw-la 2019._o etc._n etc._n mar._n 23._o 1684._o we_o do_v with_o all_o humble_a submission_n present_a to_o your_o sacred_a majesty_n our_o unfeigned_a loyalty_n the_o most_o valuable_a tribute_n that_o we_o can_v give_v or_o your_o majesty_n receive_v from_o we_o this_o be_v a_o debt_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o pay_v and_o always_o owe_v it_o be_v a_o duty_n natural_o flow_v from_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n by_o which_o we_o have_v be_v enable_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n to_o breed_v as_o true_a and_o steady_a subject_n as_o the_o world_n can_v show_v as_o well_o in_o the_o doctrine_n as_o practise_v of_o loyalty_n from_o which_o we_o can_v never_o depart_v many_o other_o address_n etc._n gaz_n num_fw-la 2008._o 2012._o 2013._o 2016._o 2018_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v make_v by_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o chester_n the_o bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o of_o hereford_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n i_o think_v in_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n beside_o such_o as_o be_v tender_v by_o lord_n lieutenant_n grand_a jury_n and_o particular_a society_n for_o which_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o those_o day_n i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o print_n while_o i_o only_o subjoin_v the_o memorable_a close_o of_o the_o address_v tender_v by_o the_o bishop_n vicar-general_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o cathedral_n and_o city_n of_o bristol_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v peculiar_o endear_v to_o we_o for_o that_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n it_o twist_v piety_n with_o loyalty_n and_o without_o reserve_n recognize_v your_o sacred_a majesty_n as_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n within_o your_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o only_o less_o than_o god_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o that_o most_o excellent_a religion_n we_o abhor_v all_o those_o antimonarchical_a person_n and_o principle_n which_o will_v either_o exclude_v prince_n from_o their_o just_a right_n or_o disturb_v the_o peaceable_a enjoyment_n of_o they_o and_o we_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o king_n of_o king_n that_o your_o majesty_n throne_n may_v not_o only_o be_v establish_v but_o raise_v still_o high_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o subvert_v or_o supplant_v it_o sect_n x._o dr._n stillingfleet_n 319._o origin_n brit._n c._n 5._o p._n 319._o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o saxon_n be_v call_v into_o britain_n by_o vortigern_n quote_v gildas_n who_o affirm_v that_o after_o the_o britain_n find_v themselves_o desert_v by_o the_o roman_n they_o set_v up_o king_n of_o their_o own_o and_o soon_o after_o put_v they_o down_o again_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o worse_a in_o their_o room_n add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o britain_n in_o that_o confusion_n they_o be_v in_o take_v upon_o they_o without_o regard_n to_o their_o duty_n to_o place_n and_o displace_v they_o but_o withal_o he_o observe_v that_o then_o the_o britain_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o full_a liberty_n by_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v no_o line_n remain_v to_o succeed_v in_o the_o government_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o determine_v their_o choice_n which_o make_v they_o so_o easy_o to_o make_v and_o unmake_v their_o king_n who_o lose_v their_o purple_n and_o their_o life_n together_o this_o must_v needs_o breed_v insinite_a confusion_n among_o they_o and_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o be_v king_n live_v in_o perpetual_a fear_n of_o be_v serve_v as_o other_o have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o jealousy_n of_o their_o own_o subject_n be_v look_v out_o for_o assistance_n from_o abroad_o which_o i_o doubt_v not_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o vortigern_n be_v send_v for_o the_o saxon_n hope_v to_o secure_v himself_o by_o their_o mean_n against_o his_o own_o people_n although_o it_o prove_v at_o last_o the_o ruin_n both_o of_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n and_o whereas_o cressy_a in_o his_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o clarendon_n vindicaon_n of_o the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n have_v object_v that_o day_n of_o thanksgiving_n be_v keep_v for_o the_o discovery_n and_o prevention_n of_o such_o personal_a treason_n as_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o none_o for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o almost_o a_o universal_a rebellion_n as_o if_o their_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v renew_v 334._o answ_n to_o the_o
of_o other_o man_n sin_n that_o will_v retain_v their_o integrity_n and_o rather_o than_o do_v will_v suffer_v evil_a 〈…〉_o p._n 〈…〉_o what_o can_v there_o do_v these_o be_v they_o that_o be_v so_o pity_v in_o the_o text_n down_o then_o ☞_o ☞_o down_o to_o the_o place_n of_o darkness_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v with_o that_o antichristian_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o ill_a manager_n and_o abuse_n of_o their_o power_n by_o arm_n and_o force_v to_o depose_v and_o punish_v their_o prince_n this_o once_o admit_v lay_v the_o axe_n to_o the_o root_n of_o all_o civil_a society_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 37._o 〈…〉_o p._n 37._o nath._n hardy_n d._n r._n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o king_n accuse_v he_o for_o be_v a_o traitor_n to_o his_o people_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v true_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a since_o he_o never_o receive_v any_o trust_n from_o they_o after_o which_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o lord_n mayor_n and_o his_o brethren_n he_o add_v you_o have_v take_v care_n that_o rebellion_n may_v be_v destroy_v in_o that_o which_o be_v its_o principal_a engine_n the_o illegal_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o in_o its_o rot_a principle_n those_o doctrine_n which_o give_v power_n to_o the_o two_o house_n of_o parliament_n in_o some_o case_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n without_o and_o against_o the_o king_n command_n and_o distinguish_v between_o the_o personal_a and_o politic_a capacity_n of_o the_o king_n as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 24._o serm._n before_o lord_n mâ—yer_n fâ—â—_v 11._o 16_o sâ—_n p._n 22_o 24._o goodman_n king_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o he_o maintain_v and_o uphold_v they_o in_o their_o office_n under_o himself_o a_o king_n have_v the_o stamp_n and_o character_n of_o divine_a authority_n upon_o he_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a providence_n that_o be_v the_o people_n caution_n and_o security_n against_o the_o weakness_n passion_n and_o extravagance_n of_o prince_n so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o resort_v to_o arm_n or_o any_o seditious_a and_o unlawful_a mean_n in_o their_o own_o defence_n we_o use_v to_o appeal_v to_o a_o high_a court_n when_o we_o be_v oppress_v in_o a_o inferior_a judicatory_a and_o this_o be_v our_o proper_a refuge_n when_o our_o right_n and_o property_n be_v invade_v to_o look_v up_o to_o god_n the_o supreme_a potentate_n of_o the_o world_n that_o he_o will_v restrain_v the_o exorbitance_n of_o his_o minister_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o god_n be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n the_o safety_n of_o religion_n liberty_n and_o property_n be_v mighty_a concern_v but_o certain_o they_o be_v not_o too_o great_a a_o stake_n to_o trust_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n unless_o the_o mean_n we_o use_v be_v as_o certain_o and_o manifest_o lawful_a as_o the_o cause_n we_o pretend_v to_o shall_v be_v just_a and_o honourable_a we_o shall_v but_o provoke_v providence_n instead_o of_o subvert_v it_o 34._o p._n 34._o let_v the_o people_n be_v quiet_a not_o listen_v to_o noise_n and_o rumour_n but_o be_v sure_a to_o banish_v all_o disloyal_a thought_n of_o resort_v to_o irregular_a mean_n for_o the_o assert_v their_o pretension_n be_v not_o god_n in_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xiii_o dr._n burnet_n in_o his_o modest_a and_o free_a conference_n 7._o conference_n print_a ann._n 1669._o p._n 6_o 7._o show_v i_o one_o place_n in_o either_o testament_n that_o warrant_v subject_n fight_v for_o religion_n you_o know_v i_o can_v bring_v many_o against_o it_o yea_o though_o the_o old_a dispensation_n be_v a_o more_o carnal_a and_o fiery_a one_o than_o the_o new_a one_o be_v yet_o when_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n make_v apostasy_n from_o the_o live_a god_n into_o heathenish_a idolatry_n some_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n pollute_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o do_v ahaz_n and_o manasseh_n so_o that_o god_n can_v not_o be_v worship_v there_o without_o idolatry_n yet_o where_o do_v we_o find_v the_o people_n resist_v they_o or_o fall_v to_o popular_a reformation_n neither_o do_v the_o prophet_n that_o be_v send_v by_o god_n ever_o provoke_v they_o to_o any_o such_o course_n and_o you_o know_v the_o whole_a strain_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n run_v upon_o suffer_v it_o seem_v you_o be_v yet_o a_o stranger_n to_o the_o very_a design_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v to_o tame_v and_o mortify_v nature_n and_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a thing_n but_o supernatural_a therefore_o the_o rule_n of_o defend_v and_o advance_v it_o must_v not_o be_v borrow_v from_o nature_n but_o grace_n be_v not_o christ_n injunction_n our_o rule_n since_o than_o he_o forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o draw_v a_o sword_n for_o he_o with_o so_o severe_a a_o threaten_n that_o whosoever_o will_v draw_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n this_o must_v bind_v we_o and_o what_o he_o say_v to_o pilate_n on_o this_o head_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n etc._n etc._n be_v so_o plain_a language_n 24._o p._n 24._o that_o i_o wonder_v it_o do_v not_o convince_v all_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o arm_a the_o subject_n of_o germany_n against_o henry_n iv_o the_o emperor_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n because_o the_o emperor_n lay_v claim_v to_o the_o investiture_n of_o bishop_n they_o be_v then_o secular_a prince_n and_o this_o prosper_v so_o well_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o hildebrand_n other_o pope_n make_v no_o bone_n upon_o any_o displeasure_n they_o conceive_v either_o against_o king_n or_o emperor_n to_o take_v his_o kingdom_n from_o he_o and_o free_a his_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n to_o he_o the_o author_n who_o plead_v for_o this_o be_v only_a courtier_n canonist_n and_o jesuit_n now_o be_v you_o not_o ashamed_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n to_o symbolize_v with_o the_o worst_a gang_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o sober_a of_o they_o condemn_v it_o yet_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n with_o your_o clamour_n lector_fw-la burn._n vind._n of_o the_o authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o ch._n of_o scotland_n ad_fw-la lector_fw-la if_o in_o some_o innocenter_n thing_n the_o church_n of_o england_n seem_v to_o symbolize_v with_o they_o one_o great_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o all_o humane_a society_n be_v maintain_v and_o advance_v be_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o to_o govern_v and_o defend_v we_o to_o who_o command_n if_o absolute_a obedience_n be_v not_o pay_v ever_o till_o they_o contradict_v the_o law_n of_o god_n there_o can_v be_v neither_o peace_n nor_o order_n among_o man_n now_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o age_n we_o live_v in_o that_o small_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o that_o authority_n god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o vicegerent_n on_o earth_n the_o evidence_n whereof_o be_v palpable_a since_o the_o bend_n or_o slacken_n of_o the_o execution_n of_o law_n be_v make_v the_o measure_n of_o most_o man_n obedience_n and_o not_o the_o conscience_n of_o that_o duty_n we_o owe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o ruler_n for_o what_o be_v more_o servile_a and_o unbecoming_a a_o man_n not_o to_o say_v a_o christian_n than_o to_o yield_v obedience_n when_o overawe_v by_o force_n and_o to_o leap_v from_o it_o when_o allure_v by_o gentle_a method_n hence_o it_o appear_v how_o few_o there_o be_v who_o judge_v themselves_o bind_v to_o pay_v that_o reverence_n to_o the_o person_n and_o that_o obedience_n to_o the_o command_n of_o those_o god_n have_v vest_v with_o his_o authority_n which_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n do_v exact_a and_o the_o root_n of_o all_o this_o disobedience_n and_o contempt_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o unruly_a and_o ungoverned_a pride_n which_o disdain_v to_o submit_v to_o other_o and_o exalt_v itself_o above_o those_o who_o be_v call_v god_n ☜_o ☜_o the_o humble_a be_v tractable_a and_o obedient_a but_o the_o self-willed_a be_v stubborn_a and_o rebellious_a yet_o the_o height_n of_o many_o man_n pride_n rest_v not_o in_o a_o bare_a disobedience_n but_o design_n the_o subvert_v of_o throne_n and_o the_o shake_n of_o kingdom_n unless_o govern_v by_o their_o own_o measure_n among_o all_o the_o heresy_n which_o this_o age_n have_v spawn_v there_o be_v not_o one_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a design_n of_o religion_n and_o more_o destructive_a of_o mankind_n than_o be_v that_o bloody_a opinion_n of_o defend_v religion_n by_o arm_n and_o of_o forcible_a resistance_n upon_o the_o colour_n of_o preserve_a religion_n ☞_o ☞_o the_o wisdom_n of_o that_o policy_n be_v earthly_a sensual_a devilish_a savour_v of_o a_o carnal_a unmortified_a and_o impatient_a mind_n that_o can_v bear_v the_o cross_n nor_o trust_v to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n and_o
enough_o to_o convince_v any_o sober_a man_n that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v never_o dream_n that_o either_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n do_v give_v king_n their_o authority_n or_o have_v any_o power_n to_o depose_v they_o and_o authorise_v their_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o with_o or_o without_o their_o authority_n much_o less_o to_o set_v up_o other_o in_o their_o stead_n or_o reserve_v their_o power_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n but_o do_v believe_v that_o their_o authority_n and_o power_n be_v whole_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v obey_v according_a to_o his_o ordinance_n and_o that_o they_o never_o can_v be_v depose_v either_o by_o the_o people_n or_o people_n or_o any_o other_o authority_n upon_o earth_n dr._n dove_n 5._o sermon_n on_o nou._n 5._o 1680._o p_o 4_o 5._o they_o that_o dare_v imagine_v evil_a against_o the_o king_n in_o their_o bedchamber_n will_v not_o stick_v to_o countenance_v rebellion_n against_o he_o in_o the_o camp_n for_o the_o malice_n of_o treason_n like_o fire_n conceal_v will_v either_o find_v or_o force_v its_o passage_n this_o be_v the_o usual_a prologue_n to_o all_o traitorous_a design_n 21._o p._n 21._o to_o calumniate_v the_o government_n and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n to_o repreach_v the_o one_o and_o make_v it_o odious_a by_o traduce_v the_o other_o and_o render_v they_o contemptible_a we_o may_v learn_v by_o experience_n that_o god_n for_o the_o better_a government_n of_o the_o world_n think_v it_o fit_a to_o make_v rebel_n and_o traitor_n the_o most_o memorable_a example_n of_o vengeance_n and_o judgement_n search_v the_o scripture_n and_o turn_v over_o the_o annal_n of_o all_o age_n you_o shall_v scarce_o meet_v in_o story_n with_o a_o seditious_a innovator_n or_o a_o rebel_n who_o have_v not_o ruin_v himself_o 15._o id._n ser._n bef_n lord_z mayor_z sept._n 29._o 1682._o p._n 15._o if_o a_o man_n can_v help_v man_n to_o a_o evasion_n from_o the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n he_o shall_v have_v follower_n enough_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o though_o man_n know_v their_o duty_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o love_v to_o hear_v it_o for_o certain_o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n be_v one_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o accompany_v saivation_n and_o if_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n then_o sure_o we_o may_v safe_o affirm_v and_o that_o without_o any_o breach_n of_o charity_n or_o stretch_v beyond_o our_o line_n that_o they_o who_o oppose_v they_o in_o lawful_a thing_n or_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o in_o the_o same_o without_o a_o timely_a repentance_n and_o reformation_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o it_o 17._o p._n 17._o though_o david_n be_v next_o heir_n to_o the_o crown_n and_o already_o anoint_v to_o it_o though_o saul_n thirst_v for_o his_o blood_n and_o persecute_v he_o by_o force_n and_o fraud_n though_o he_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o people_n and_o saul_n be_v give_v up_o into_o his_o hand_n so_o that_o he_o can_v as_o easy_o have_v slay_v he_o as_o have_v cut_v his_o skirt_n yet_o this_o be_v that_o which_o keep_v he_o from_o so_o great_a iniquity_n that_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v 18._o p._n 18._o the_o authority_n be_v still_o from_o god_n though_o it_o be_v place_v in_o the_o band_n of_o a_o sinful_a man_n and_o it_o lose_v not_o its_o essence_n by_o the_o accession_n of_o personal_a miscarriage_n etc._n etc._n disobedience_n have_v all_o that_o be_v base_a in_o it_o 24._o p._n 24._o and_o rebellion_n contain_v a_o whole_a conjugation_n of_o wickedness_n of_o which_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o indelible_a sense_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n since_o even_o they_o who_o love_v the_o thing_n do_v usual_o hate_v the_o name_n of_o rebel_n and_o such_o as_o be_v conscious_a of_o the_o guilt_n will_v glad_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o it_o a_o plain_a indication_n of_o guilt_n as_o guilt_n be_v a_o manifest_a argument_n of_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n 25._o p._n 25._o it_o be_v a_o sin_n next_o to_o blasphemy_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n a_o degree_n of_o profaneness_n to_o disobey_v they_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o intolerable_a iniquity_n to_o rebel_v against_o they_o it_o be_v as_o bad_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n as_o murder_v or_o theft_n be_v as_o express_o forbid_v as_o these_o and_o in_o its_o consequence_n it_o be_v far_o more_o mischievous_a etc._n etc._n this_o sin_n debauch_n the_o conscience_n 26._o p._n 26._o and_o harden_v man_n in_o impiety_n so_o that_o it_o be_v rare_a very_o rare_a to_o find_v a_o repent_a rebel_n it_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o power_n of_o christianity_n it_o make_v the_o very_a profession_n of_o religion_n odious_a and_o despicable_a it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n the_o bless_a apostle_n and_o primitive_a christian_n there_o have_v be_v many_o pretence_n make_v for_o disobedience_n and_o resistance_n 28._o p._n 27._o v._n p._n 28._o one_o have_v libel_v the_o primitive_a christian_n ascribe_v their_o meekness_n and_o submission_n to_o necessity_n so_o bellarmine_n another_o that_o the_o apostle_n in_o prescribe_v obedience_n only_o flatter_v the_o emperor_n so_o salmeron_n a_o three_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v a_o mystery_n bid_v from_o the_o first_o age_n and_o reserve_v for_o these_o last_o day_n of_o great_a light_n so_o jo._n goodwin_n thus_o the_o gospel_n itself_o be_v belie_v to_o countenance_n that_o which_o it_o every_o where_o condemn_v we_o have_v a_o church_n 30._o p._n 30._o who_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o government_n be_v apostolical_a and_o primitive_a defective_a in_o nothing_o so_o much_o as_o the_o obedience_n of_o her_o member_n unless_o it_o be_v the_o exercise_n of_o her_o discipline_n this_o church_n be_v always_o famous_a for_o her_o untainted_a fidelity_n and_o loyalty_n to_o the_o crown_n oh_o that_o our_o life_n be_v as_o good_a as_o our_o religion_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xvi_o dr._n henry_n maurice_n the_o ancient_a christian_n know_v how_o to_o die_v better_a than_o to_o dispute_v 112._o ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1681._o p._n 2_o 12_o 30_o etc._n etc._n con_fw-la one_a pt_v hist_o p._n 112._o but_o none_o understand_v yet_o how_o to_o rebel_v for_o their_o religion_n how_o then_o be_v we_o depart_v from_o this_o ancient_a and_o reasonable_a practice_n no_o faction_n do_v ever_o insult_v a_o prince_n they_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o destroy_v but_o now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o blaspheme_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o community_n of_o name_n be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v regard_v as_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n our_o accuser_n will_v be_v find_v to_o have_v a_o great_a part_n in_o these_o sectary_n than_o we_o for_o both_o agree_v in_o the_o fundamental_o of_o rebellion_n and_o the_o lawfulness_n and_o merit_n of_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n there_o be_v man_n in_o the_o world_n that_o honour_n such_o as_o martyr_n 180._o p._n 180._o that_o be_v execute_v for_o murder_v their_o king_n i_o hope_v they_o be_v neither_o bishop_n nor_o episcopal_a man_n that_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o canonise_a those_o murderer_n for_o martyr_n 318._o p._n 318._o when_o chrysostome_n see_v the_o civil_a power_n against_o he_o he_o will_v not_o contend_v but_o endeavour_v to_o steal_v away_o to_o prevent_v contention_n and_o what_o his_o favourer_n do_v when_o they_o begin_v a_o mutiny_n they_o do_v it_o against_o his_o will_n and_o against_o all_o his_o entreaty_n and_o obsecration_n to_o the_o contrary_a do_v not_o the_o primitive_a christian_n meet_v to_o serve_v god_n 326._o p._n 326._o and_o suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o it_o but_o do_v they_o ever_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o practice_n against_o the_o state_n in_o all_o the_o lamentable_a distraction_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o arian_n we_o find_v no_o orthodox_n bishop_n animate_v the_o people_n against_o the_o government_n 327._o p._n 327._o what_o persecution_n soever_o they_o suffer_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_n restrain_v all_o tendence_n to_o rebellion_n and_o withdraw_a themselves_o when_o the_o popular_a favour_n towards_o they_o grow_v inordinate_a 337._o p._n 32â—_n p._n 337._o and_o uncontrollable_a whoever_o animate_v the_o people_n to_o resist_v julian_n what_o a_o number_n of_o worthy_a learned_a minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v turn_v out_o to_o make_v vacancy_n for_o the_o nonconformist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o rebellion_n who_o be_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o new_a mystery_n of_o religion_n which_o their_o old_a pastor_n have_v not_o the_o conscience_n or_o ability_n to_o teach_v they_o i.e._n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o rebellion_n we_o read_v of_o st._n ambrose_n zeal_n against_o the_o arian_n of_o his_o popularity_n of_o his_o charity_n etc._n etc._n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o sedition_n 34â—_n p_o 34â—_n or_o his_o forcible_a resistance_n of_o the_o
strength_n have_v make_v it_o possible_a and_o so_o at_o length_n the_o robber_n sword_n and_o pistol_n will_v come_v to_o be_v the_o only_a standard_n of_o justice_n all_o other_o power_n must_v be_v cancel_v and_o we_o must_v come_v at_o last_o to_o make_v the_o power_n of_o do_v wrong_n to_o be_v the_o only_a measure_n of_o equity_n and_o right_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v at_o least_o true_a 28._o pag._n 28._o when_o there_o be_v any_o person_n in_o be_v to_o who_o the_o title_n or_o succession_n of_o the_o supremacy_n do_v belong_v which_o bless_v be_v god_n be_v our_o case_n at_o present_a and_o therefore_o that_o great_a argument_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o vindicate_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o successful_a rebel_n in_o the_o late_a war_n namely_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o adhere_v to_o their_o prince_n when_o the_o prince_n be_v disable_v to_o defend_v the_o people_n suppose_v no_o other_o obligation_n upon_o subject_n than_o mere_a interest_n and_o so_o evacuate_v and_o make_v null_a all_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n we_o shall_v therefore_o before_o we_o part_v from_o this_o inference_n fix_v it_o as_o a_o certain_a rule_n by_o which_o every_o conscientious_a subject_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o guide_v his_o practice_n that_o so_o long_o as_o there_o be_v any_o person_n of_o the_o royal_a race_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o by_o the_o course_n of_o succession_n according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o crown_n do_v belong_v so_o long_o we_o have_v a_o lawful_a supremacy_n and_o so_o long_o we_o shall_v be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n 3._o be_v we_o bind_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o do_v the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n come_v only_o from_o god_n then_o i_o do_v infer_v that_o to_o bind_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o their_o prince_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o bargain_n or_o contract_n between_o they_o and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o that_o obligation_n that_o bind_v the_o subject_a to_o obedience_n in_o this_o case_n be_v found_v immediate_o and_o direct_o upon_o the_o law_n of_o god._n last_o be_v we_o oblige_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n out_o of_o conscience_n 31._o pag._n 31._o and_o be_v this_o obligation_n â—id_v upon_o our_o conscience_n by_o god_n then_o i_o do_v infer_v that_o no_o worldly_a inconventence_n that_o we_o can_v possible_o suffer_v by_o such_o our_o subjection_n can_v be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o our_o resistance_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a because_o our_o secular_a interest_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v can_v never_o be_v a_o sufficient_a counterpoise_n to_o our_o duty_n and_o he_o that_o will_v break_v god_n command_n because_o it_o be_v for_o his_o secular_a advantage_n can_v at_o best_a but_o make_v that_o foolish_a bargain_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o in_o exchange_n for_o his_o purchase_n to_o lose_v his_o own_o soul._n mr._n wake_v be_v also_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n etc._n answ_n to_o the_o b._n of_o oxâ—â—'s_n reason_n l._n 34_o etc._n etc._n for_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o oxon_n charge_v the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o if_o she_o set_v up_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n as_o a_o standard_n against_o monarchy_n he_o reply_v that_o it_o be_v a_o calumny_n upon_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o reform_a and_o that_o he_o may_v dare_v venture_n to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o be_v apprehensive_a of_o violence_n he_o know_v very_o well_o how_o free_a the_o christian_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n be_v in_o lay_v the_o very_a same_o charge_n against_o the_o gentile_a world_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o they_o show_v themselves_o the_o less_o obedient_a to_o their_o emperor_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o it_o and_o though_o i_o be_o very_o persuade_v that_o the_o romanist_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n yet_o i_o thank_v god_n i_o be_o not_o conscious_a to_o myself_o of_o one_o disloyal_a thought_n to_o my_o king._n and_o what_o i_o can_v thus_o true_o profess_v in_o my_o own_o behalf_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o i_o may_v do_v for_o all_o other_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a member_n of_o the_o church_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o who_o by_o be_v such_o must_v i_o be_o sure_a by_o principle_n be_v obedient_a subject_n as_o for_o this_o author_n he_o have_v make_v a_o broad_a sign_n that_o he_o intend_v to_o leave_v we_o by_o insinuate_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n ought_v to_o be_v follow_v by_o blow_n we_o who_o do_v protest_v against_o certain_a practice_n as_o idolatrous_a do_v also_o protest_v against_o violate_v loyalty_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n do_v we_o indeed_o profess_v that_o of_o idolatry_n which_o some_o other_o do_v of_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o the_o excommunicate_v of_o a_o king_n and_o the_o absolve_a his_o subject_n of_o their_o allegiance_n have_v we_o ever_o be_v catch_v not_o in_o oatesian_a conspiracy_n but_o in_o real_a plot_n against_o our_o sovereign_n upon_o this_o account_n there_o may_v then_o have_v be_v just_a cause_n for_o such_o a_o insinuation_n but_o whilst_o our_o principle_n be_v so_o loyal_a that_o we_o have_v even_o be_v laugh_v at_o for_o our_o assert_v they_o it_o be_v a_o very_a unreasonable_a apprehension_n to_o think_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n shall_v in_o the_o bottom_n have_v be_v the_o design_n against_o the_o monarchy_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o declare_v and_o in_o the_o person_n of_o our_o present_a king_n have_v show_v we_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o support_v whatever_o his_o religion_n be_v who_o be_v to_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n the_o truth_n be_v when_o i_o consider_v how_o heinous_a a_o suggestion_n this_o be_v and_o what_o little_a foundation_n there_o be_v either_o from_o our_o principle_n or_o our_o practice_n to_o support_v it_o i_o be_o under_o some_o temptation_n to_o reply_v to_o this_o author_n nemo_fw-la hoc_fw-la potest_fw-la credere_fw-la nisi_fw-la qui_fw-la possit_fw-la audere_fw-la and_o this_o i_o hope_v may_v serve_v for_o my_o excuse_n if_o i_o have_v at_o this_o time_n appear_v in_o defence_n of_o a_o charge_n in_o which_o every_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v so_o high_o concern_v let_v the_o same_o mind_n be_v in_o we_o 16._o pag._n 15_o 16._o which_o be_v also_o in_o those_o primitive_a christian_n before_o mention_v let_v we_o still_o be_v careful_a to_o maintain_v the_o character_n of_o the_o best_a subject_n as_o we_o have_v long_o assert_v the_o most_o loyal_a principle_n that_o as_o the_o prosperity_n of_o our_o king_n make_v up_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o our_o daily_a prayer_n so_o by_o a_o sincere_a discharge_n of_o all_o humble_a obedience_n towards_o he_o he_o may_v effectual_o see_v that_o except_v only_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n we_o be_v much_o more_o forward_o and_o ready_a to_o do_v his_o majesty_n effectual_a service_n than_o any_o man_n can_v be_v who_o loyalty_n be_v not_o support_v by_o religion_n we_o set_v before_o our_o people_n the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n with_o what_o a_o humble_a obedience_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o idolatrous_a emperor_n and_o undergo_v the_o most_o cruel_a persecution_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n even_o when_o they_o have_v power_n sufficient_a to_o have_v assert_v their_o faith_n and_o to_o have_v destroy_v both_o the_o idolater_n and_o their_o idol_n together_o and_o by_o these_o maxim_n we_o exhort_v they_o to_o walk_v god_n be_v thank_v 76._o id._n 2d_o def._n against_o the_o bish_n of_o condemn_v est_fw-la part._n p._n 75_o 76._o the_o pulpit_n zeal_n have_v ever_o be_v employ_v to_o keep_v up_o in_o the_o subject_n that_o duty_n which_o by_o god_n command_n they_o owe_v to_o their_o prince_n and_o nothing_o be_v at_o this_o day_n next_o to_o our_o zeal_n for_o our_o religion_n more_o our_o desire_n and_o endeavour_v than_o to_o make_v man_n loyal_a to_o their_o sovereign_n our_o pulpit_n still_o speak_v the_o same_o principle_n of_o subjection_n ☞_o ☞_o they_o ever_o do_v we_o be_v neither_o ashamed_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n nor_o afraid_a of_o its_o practice_n though_o some_o of_o your_o accquaintance_n have_v endavour_v to_o laugh_v both_o that_o and_o we_o out_o of_o countenance_n our_o steadiness_n to_o our_o religion_n shall_v never_o make_v we_o fail_v in_o our_o duty_n to_o our_o king._n in_o one_o word_n we_o will_v both_o by_o our_o preach_a and_o action_n make_v it_o our_o business_n to_o fulfil_v that_o great_a evangelical_n precept_n of_o render_v unto_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v and_o unto_o
god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n god_n s._n dr._n fowler_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a than_o that_o for_o any_o of_o we_o to_o be_v false_a 252._o design_n of_o christianity_n p._n 243_o 251_o 252._o and_o perfidious_a to_o be_v ungovernable_a rebellious_a or_o seditious_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n itself_o be_v most_o unsufferable_a and_o inexcusable_a for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o behave_v ourselves_o after_o this_o manner_n upon_o any_o account_n whatever_o religion_n will_v be_v the_o most_o useless_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v lawful_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n only_o ☜_o ☜_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o useless_a and_o unprofitable_a than_o mischievous_a and_o hurtful_a nor_o will_v the_o christion_n religion_n itself_o be_v worthy_a our_o profession_n if_o it_o will_v give_v we_o leave_v upon_o any_o design_n to_o allow_v ourselves_o in_o the_o forementioned_a immorality_n or_o in_o any_o one_o whatsoever_o thus_o to_o do_v be_v no_o other_o than_o to_o be_v irreligious_a to_o promote_v religion_n to_o be_v unchristian_a to_o do_v service_n to_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o to_o go_v the_o direct_v way_n to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o mean_v we_o use_v for_o its_o preservation_n thus_o to_o do_v be_v to_o oppose_v the_o interest_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o that_o of_o our_o soul_n 11._o id._n discour_n of_o christian_a liberty_n p._n 175._o â—ee_o his_o discourse_n of_o offence_n p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o and_o to_o cast_v these_o away_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o it_o be_v come_v to_o that_o sad_a pass_n that_o preach_v obedience_n to_o authority_n be_v as_o unacceptable_a doctrine_n as_o can_v be_v to_o even_o many_o great_a pretender_n to_o christianity_n although_o it_o be_v do_v never_o so_o prudent_o and_o agreeable_o to_o the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o notion_n of_o obedience_n for_o conscience_n sake_n seem_v almost_o lose_v among_o not_o a_o few_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a sin_n for_o which_o we_o have_v too_o great_a reason_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v a_o heavy_a scourge_n near_o we_o mr._n evans_n a_o moderate_a man_n when_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n or_o the_o king_n when_o religion_n 12._o sermon_n of_o moderate_a 1682._o p._n 12._o and_o the_o welfare_n of_o his_o country_n lie_v at_o stake_n then_o think_v it_o a_o most_o worthy_a and_o weighty_a occasion_n of_o employ_v his_o zeal_n and_o activity_n in_o their_o service_n of_o defend_v they_o with_o courage_n and_o resolution_n with_o his_o life_n and_o fortune_n he_o never_o break_v the_o second_o table_n to_o preserve_v the_o first_o nor_o make_v use_n of_o any_o way_n to_o secure_a religion_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o or_o destructive_a of_o its_o principle_n what_o man_n esteem_v great_a falsehood_n 23._o pag._n 23._o and_o call_v toryism_n and_o popery_n be_v real_o as_o true_a as_o gospel_n 34._o pag._n 34._o i_o will_v conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remark_n we_o may_v and_o shall_v if_o we_o do_v not_o timely_o take_v up_o bring_v in_o popery_n by_o a_o heady_a and_o extravagant_a zeal_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_n and_o enslave_v ourselves_o by_o our_o fierce_a and_o passionate_a contention_n for_o liberty_n property_n and_o safety_n 48._o p._n 48._o give_v i_o the_o man_n that_o be_v honest_a and_o constant_a to_o his_o principle_n and_o to_o what_o he_o profess_v whatsoever_o party_n or_o persuasion_n he_o be_v of_o he_o be_v much_o more_o valuable_a to_o i_o than_o he_o that_o plight_n his_o faith_n to_o the_o church_n and_o give_v all_o the_o security_n that_o can_v be_v take_v for_o his_o conformity_n to_o it_o and_o then_o after_o he_o have_v wound_v himself_o into_o its_o communion_n and_o preferment_n play_v booty_n and_o act_n like_o a_o nonconformist_a these_o be_v the_o treacherous_a friend_n that_o like_a viper_n prey_n upon_o the_o bowel_n of_o their_o mother_n and_o betray_v she_o as_o judas_n do_v our_o lord_n with_o a_o kiss_n dr._n comber_n in_o his_o religion_n and_o loyalty_n etc._n sec._n edit_n 1683._o p._n 8_o 3._o v._n pag._n 12_o 13_o etc._n etc._n if_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v make_v worldly_a interest_n the_o sole_a measure_n of_o her_o action_n they_o will_v never_o consider_v what_o be_v honest_a but_o only_o what_o be_v expedient_a and_o never_o stick_v at_o ill_a mean_n to_o accomplish_v that_o which_o they_o account_v good_a ends._n we_o of_o this_o church_n be_v perhaps_o the_o only_a christian_n since_o the_o primitive_a age_n who_o never_o dispense_v with_o our_o loyalty_n to_o serve_v our_o worldly_a ends._n and_o if_o this_o do_v not_o commend_v our_o policy_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o declare_v our_o honesty_n and_o integrity_n and_o must_v needs_o recommend_v we_o to_o all_o good_a man_n as_o those_o who_o prefer_v our_o duty_n and_o our_o conscience_n before_o all_o earthly_a advantage_n 39_o p._n 39_o no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n teach_v and_o practice_n more_o loyalty_n than_o that_o which_o be_v true_o call_v protestant_n and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o if_o ever_o his_o r._n h._n shall_v attain_v the_o crown_n he_o will_v not_o blame_v our_o church_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o endeavour_v to_o subvert_v it_o after_o they_o have_v renounce_v all_o communion_n with_o it_o 52._o pag._n 52._o especial_o when_o it_o be_v further_o consider_v how_o constant_o the_o true_a protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v love_v and_o how_o faithful_o they_o have_v serve_v the_o royal_a family_n in_o all_o fortune_n how_o close_o they_o have_v adhere_v to_o the_o interest_n thereof_o upon_o all_o occasion_n so_o that_o whoever_o be_v true_a son_n of_o this_o church_n our_o king_n have_v always_o reckon_v they_o their_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a friend_n and_o when_o a_o rebellion_n be_v design_v against_o the_o bless_a father_n of_o his_o royal_a highness_n the_o contriver_n of_o it_o find_v it_o necessary_a first_o to_o seduce_v man_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n before_o they_o can_v engage_v they_o in_o so_o wicked_a a_o action_n 〈…〉_o p_o 〈…〉_o and_o since_o the_o happy_a restoration_n they_o have_v incur_v the_o hatred_n of_o the_o bigoted_a fanatic_n for_o their_o perpetual_a stand_n for_o the_o king_n prerogative_n and_o their_o zealous_a promote_a his_n and_o his_o royal_a highness_n interest_n the_o pamphlet_n write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n â—â—_o p._n 57_o â—â—_o frequent_o transcribe_v whole_a passage_n out_o of_o doleman_n book_n take_v some_o of_o their_o accurse_a principle_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n to_o choose_v their_o own_o fashion_n of_o government_n as_o also_o to_o change_v it_o upon_o reasonable_a cause_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o put_v back_o the_o next_o inheritor_n upon_o lawful_a occasion_n but_o also_o to_o dispossess_v they_o that_o have_v be_v lawful_o put_v in_o possession_n if_o they_o fulfil_v not_o the_o law_n and_o condition_n by_o which_o and_o for_o which_o their_o dignity_n be_v give_v they_o the_o republic_n may_v cure_v or_o cut_v off_o their_o head_n if_o they_o infest_v the_o rest_n prince_n be_v subject_a to_o law_n and_o order_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n which_o give_v they_o their_o authority_n for_o the_o good_a of_o all_o may_v also_o restrain_v or_o take_v the_o same_o away_o again_o if_o they_o abuse_v it_o to_o the_o common_a evil_n the_o whole_a body_n to_o superior_a to_o the_o prince_n neither_o so_o give_v the_o commonwealth_n her_o authority_n and_o power_n up_o to_o any_o prince_n that_o she_o deprive_v herself_o utter_o of_o the_o same_o when_o need_n shall_v require_v to_o use_v it_o for_o her_o defence_n for_o which_o she_o give_v it_o the_o prince_n power_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o delegate_v from_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o be_v give_v with_o such_o condition_n and_o oath_n on_o both_o party_n as_o if_o the_o same_o be_v not_o keep_v by_o either_o party_n the_o other_o be_v not_o bind_v with_o many_o other_o such_o popish_a position_n 5._o so_o also_o the_o apost_n prâ—â—_n p._n 4_o 5._o and_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o this_o wicked_a libel_n of_o doleman_n be_v in_o part_n reprint_v anno_fw-la 1648._o under_o the_o feign_a title_n of_o several_a speech_n deliver_v at_o a_o conference_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o parliament_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n form_n of_o government_n 61._o pag._n 61._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o only_o better_a in_o all_o other_o account_n but_o do_v hold_v teach_v and_o practice_v loyalty_n above_o all_o other_o in_o the_o world_n the_o divine_n thereof_o general_o hold_v monarchy_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o allegiance_n to_o be_v a_o obligation_n on_o
the_o conscience_n and_o indispensible_a because_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o god_n 62._o pag_n 62._o to_o who_o only_a king_n be_v accountable_a they_o pray_v for_o he_o three_o or_o four_o time_n by_o name_n in_o all_o their_o solemn_a office_n their_o sermon_n be_v frequent_a and_o press_v upon_o this_o theme_n and_o their_o book_n be_v numerous_a against_o papist_n and_o their_o factious_a scholar_n for_o the_o right_n of_o king_n yea_o and_o their_o action_n be_v always_o loyal_a do_v justify_v they_o sincere_o believe_v as_o they_o teach_v dr._n lectorem_fw-la sec._n edit_n ad_fw-la lectorem_fw-la pelling_n apostate_n protestant_n those_o republican_n who_o be_v the_o mover_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n very_o well_o know_v that_o by_o the_o same_o epower_v which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o the_o heir_n they_o may_v pretend_v afterward_o to_o have_v to_o divest_v and_o destroy_v the_o possessor_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o i_o will_v presume_v to_o declare_v on_o my_o own_o and_o my_o brethren_n behalf_n too_o without_o beg_v their_o pardon_n that_o we_o still_o act_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n resolve_v steadfast_o to_o act_v upon_o the_o same_o loyal_a principle_n wherewith_o we_o have_v hitherto_o endeavour_v to_o season_v the_o kingdom_n the_o people_n can_v but_o be_v tickle_v at_o the_o heart_n 7._o p._n 6_o 7._o when_o they_o be_v tell_v that_o they_o have_v a_o sovereign_a power_n in_o they_o which_o they_o do_v not_o dream_v of_o that_o they_o can_v make_v and_o unmake_v king_n that_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n lie_v at_o their_o worship_n foot_n must_v make_v court_n to_o they_o for_o succession_n and_o that_o they_o can_v if_o they_o will_v bar_v they_o out_o and_o come_v like_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o uncontrollable_a veto_n i_o be_o grieve_v at_o the_o heart_n and_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o raise_v the_o indignation_n of_o every_o honest_a man_n to_o find_v that_o so_o many_o among_o we_o do_v so_o inconsiderate_o not_o to_o say_v malicious_o run_v altogether_o upon_o this_o jesuit_n principle_n etc._n etc._n 14._o v._o p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o p._n 14._o doleman_n confident_o insist_o on_o this_o that_o the_o crown_n be_v not_o a_o bare_a inheritance_n but_o a_o inheritance_n accompany_v a_o office_n of_o trust_n and_o that_o if_o a_o man_n defect_n render_v he_o uncapable_a of_o the_o trust_n he_o have_v also_o forfeit_v the_o inheritance_n and_o from_o this_o principle_n he_o conclude_v that_o even_o a_o true_a king_n may_v be_v depose_v when_o he_o answer_v not_o the_o trust_n which_o the_o people_n have_v repose_v in_o he_o this_o jesuitical_a doctrine_n do_v not_o long_o ago_o cost_v one_o of_o our_o king_n his_o throne_n and_o his_o life_n too_o i_o pray_v god_n it_o be_v not_o so_o chargeable_a to_o another_o but_o it_o be_v ominous_a when_o pretend_v protestant_n will_v be_v nibble_v at_o such_o jesuitical_a principle_n observe_v that_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v a_o king_n 19_o p._n 19_o natural_o follow_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o people_n power_n to_o choose_v one_o if_o any_o of_o our_o clergy_n hold_v our_o king_n to_o be_v divine_a they_o hold_v no_o more_o than_o what_o all_o christian_n have_v ever_o hold_v 36._o p._n 21._o v._o p._n 24_o 25._o p._n 33_o 34._o v._o loc_n &_o p._n 36._o no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v declare_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n do_v own_o and_o will_v bear_v they_o out_o in_o doleman_n be_v positive_a that_o prince_n may_v lawful_o be_v depose_v and_o he_o observe_v too_o be_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n as_o he_o call_v it_o that_o god_n have_v wonderful_o concur_v for_o the_o most_o part_n with_o such_o judicial_a act_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n against_o their_o evil_a prince_n not_o only_o in_o prosper_v the_o same_o but_o by_o give_v also_o some_o notable_a successor_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o depose_v have_v father_n parson_n be_v alive_a in_o our_o day_n perhaps_o he_o will_v have_v instanced_a in_o that_o bless_a bird_n oliver_n cromwell_n among_o the_o rest_n i_o happen_v to_o read_v a_o new_a assembly_n catechism_n call_v a_o political_a catechism_n etc._n p._n 38._o v._n p._n 40_o 41_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o find_v it_o as_o full_a of_o the_o jesuit_n venom_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v spit_v out_o of_o doleman_n own_o mouth_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o principle_n in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n 1._o that_o the_o government_n be_v a_o regulate_v monarchy_n the_o king_n be_v not_o above_o the_o law_n but_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o law_n and_o not_o to_o god_n only_o 2._o that_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o king_n without_o and_o beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o regulation_n be_v not_o regal_a authority_n 3._o that_o to_o resist_v the_o notorious_a transgression_n of_o that_o regulation_n be_v no_o resist_v the_o regal_a authority_n that_o the_o immediate_a original_a of_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o the_o people_n and_o many_o other_o such_o principle_n upon_o which_o the_o late_a rebellion_n be_v raise_v and_o maintain_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o little_a art_n make_v use_v of_o to_o evade_v the_o obligation_n to_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v also_o borrow_v from_o the_o jesuit_n and_o to_o vindicate_v dr._n hicks_n sermon_n on_o that_o subject_a as_o also_o to_o show_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o puritan_n particular_o in_o their_o disobedience_n to_o government_n violation_n of_o oath_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o subjoin_v that_o when_o once_o man_n be_v jesuit_v 50._o p._n 50._o they_o will_v never_o stick_v at_o any_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n lie_v libel_v sedition_n defame_v of_o government_n perjury_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v how_o base_o partial_a these_o folk_n be_v in_o their_o ordinary_a censure_n 51._o p._n 51._o let_v a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a friend_n to_o the_o king_n and_o to_o the_o establish_v government_n and_o present_o forsooth_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o resuse_v to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v though_o that_o be_v st._n paul_n way_n and_o he_o be_v call_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o be_v for_o subjection_n to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o when_o time_n serve_v for_o passive_a obedience_n and_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n with_o a_o witness_n but_o let_v these_o man_n profess_v the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o lie_v and_o equivocate_v like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o violate_v oath_n 58._o v._o p_o 52_o 53_o 57_o 58._o or_o construe_v they_o in_o their_o own_o sense_n like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o dispense_v with_o one_o another_o in_o do_v any_o wickedness_n that_o be_v serviceable_a to_o their_o cause_n as_o the_o jesuit_n do_v yet_o who_o but_o they_o the_o true_a protestant_n we_o dare_v not_o be_v dishonest_a unless_o we_o will_v be_v hypocrite_n nor_o be_v rebel_n 54._o p._n 54._o unless_o we_o will_v be_v damn_v some_o in_o solomon_n time_n be_v give_v to_o change_v out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d strange_a kind_n of_o levity_n and_o inconsistency_n of_o mind_n 25._o id._n serm._n on_o prov_n 24.21_o 1632._o p._n 25._o and_o therefore_o some_o expositor_n render_v the_o place_n thus_o cum_fw-la inconstantibus_fw-la with_o man_n that_o be_v fickle_a and_o unsteady_a in_o their_o loyalty_n will_v we_o not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o man_n who_o have_v show_v their_o fidelity_n all_o along_o man_n who_o have_v act_v teach_v suffer_v and_o venture_v their_o life_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o majesty_n shall_v such_o i_o say_v start_z aside_o and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v wheadle_v into_o faction_n at_o last_o true_o we_o may_v wonder_v at_o it_o the_o less_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v the_o case_n of_o several_a man_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o david_n and_o especial_o two_o very_a eminent_a person_n abiathar_n the_o priest_n and_o joab_n that_o brave_a commander_n the_o former_a have_v be_v david_n secret_a and_o sure_a friend_n and_o the_o late_a have_v not_o turn_v after_o absalon_n both_o of_o they_o have_v be_v faithful_a hitherto_o but_o when_o adonijah_n usurp_v the_o kingdom_n both_o of_o they_o be_v concern_v in_o that_o plot_n the_o priest_n turn_v a_o apostate_n and_o the_o general_n a_o renegado_n upon_o what_o provocation_n i_o do_v not_o know_v nor_o can_v i_o gather_v any_o reason_n thereof_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o i_o now_o have_v mention_v a_o strange_a inconstancy_n of_o spirit_n in_o man_n who_o in_o david_n old_a age_n think_v it_o their_o best_a cunning_a to_o take_v up_o the_o persian_a custom_n and_o worship_v the_o rise_v sun._n thus_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o dissenter_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o declaration_n of_o indulgence_n we_o be_v
sclater_n what_o a_o joy_n will_v it_o be_v to_o thy_o spirit_n and_o a_o lightning_n to_o thy_o heart_n 1â—_n royal_a pay_n &_o paymaster_n on_o rom._n 2.10_o p._n 6_o 7_o 1â—_n when_o thou_o can_v say_v thou_o do_v not_o cowardly_o yield_v though_o thou_o have_v be_v disarm_v sequester_v decimate_v and_o unrewarded_a for_o it_o it_o be_v of_o god_n mercy_n to_o be_v keep_v faithful_a to_o the_o righteous_a cause_n of_o god_n and_o the_o king_n when_o there_o be_v so_o many_o temptation_n to_o witdraw_v we_o from_o our_o loyalty_n fidelity_n and_o loyalty_n be_v in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n require_v in_o a_o subject_a towards_o his_o sovereign_n it_o be_v treason_n in_o a_o subject_a to_o fight_v against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o how_o long_o must_v this_o fidelity_n last_o a_o day_n or_o two_o or_o so_o oh_o no_o i_o this_o commandment_n be_v like_o that_o heavy_a say_n in_o matrimony_n till_o death_n we_o do_v part_n dr._n hickman_n 18._o serm._n before_o lâ—rd_a mayor_n juâ—_n 27._o 1680_o p._n 17_o 18._o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o worship_n be_v glorious_a undertake_n yet_o even_o here_o the_o excess_n of_o zeal_n be_v a_o crime_n and_o the_o great_a importance_n of_o the_o end_n can_v justify_v any_o unlawfulness_n in_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o his_o word_n be_v the_o standard_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a and_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v his_o eternal_a law_n to_o be_v violate_v though_o in_o his_o own_o defence_n if_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o give_v his_o and_o our_o enemy_n such_o advantage_n over_o we_o as_o may_v endanger_v the_o exercise_n of_o our_o religion_n we_o have_v our_o prayer_n and_o other_o lawful_a endeavour_n for_o our_o redress_n but_o we_o must_v not_o defend_v our_o church_n by_o a_o unlawful_a return_n of_o evil_n for_o evil_n nor_o like_o our_o adversary_n commit_v any_o act_n of_o impiety_n or_o injustice_n though_o under_o the_o most_o specious_a pretence_n of_o fight_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o goodness_n of_o the_o cause_n here_o be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v the_o act_n that_o it_o only_o aggravate_v the_o offence_n when_o a_o law_n be_v violate_v or_o any_o injustice_n do_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o the_o scandal_n and_o the_o crime_n become_v conspicuous_a they_o be_v then_o lay_v at_o the_o door_n of_o our_o church_n and_o bring_v a_o public_a and_o perpetual_a blot_n upon_o our_o cause_n 33._o p._n 19_o v._n p._n 20_o 33._o what_o can_v our_o religion_n profit_v we_o or_o what_o honour_n can_v it_o bring_v to_o the_o almighty_a when_o our_o sacrifice_n come_v pollute_v with_o blood_n and_o violence_n of_o its_o own_o how_o can_v it_o atone_v for_o our_o transgression_n therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n st._n peter_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o draw_v his_o sword_n in_o his_o master_n quarrel_n be_v the_o first_o that_o deny_v his_o name_n and_o forsake_v his_o cause_n and_o doubtless_o whosoever_o fight_v for_o his_o religion_n against_o his_o prince_n can_v never_o pass_v the_o muster_n without_o a_o romish_a dispensation_n mr._n etc._n ser._n at_o bath_n aug._n 7._o â—631_n p._n 4_o 5_o etc._n etc._n jos_n pleydall_a archdeacon_n of_o chichester_n plebeian_n and_o hobbist_n proceed_v upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o principle_n make_v the_o people_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o power_n whereas_o subject_n owe_v a_o natural_a and_o inviolable_a allegiance_n but_o if_o a_o prince_n prove_v a_o tyrant_n do_v he_o not_o by_o maladministration_n forfeit_v the_o trust_n repose_v in_o he_o in_o who_o opinion_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mariana_n or_o knox_n hobbs_n or_o bradshaw_n i._n e._n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o papist_n 8._o p._n 8._o sectary_n atheist_n or_o rebel_n it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v a_o rebellion_n while_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v revere_v and_o own_a that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v and_o murder_v 11._o p._n 11._o we_o may_v reckon_v under_o the_o apostle_n strange_a and_o monstrous_a doctrine_n or_o rather_o under_o his_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n mr._n 16._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21_o 22._o v._n p._n 5_o 78_o 16._o kimberley_n no_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n or_o religion_n can_v authorize_v our_o resistance_n of_o the_o lawful_a power_n which_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o they_o never_o know_v what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a christianity_n to_o oppose_v expel_v or_o destroy_v any_o pagan_a persecute_v arian_n or_o apostate_n emperor_n mr._n 21._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21._o jemmat_n none_o but_o god_n can_v absolve_v subject_n from_o that_o allegiance_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o natural_a lord_n neither_o the_o male_a administration_n of_o government_n nor_o their_o own_o fear_n jealousy_n nor_o the_o decay_n of_o trade_n no_o nor_o the_o hazard_n of_o religion_n itself_o can_v justify_v the_o act_n of_o rebellion_n they_o to_o who_o god_n have_v give_v his_o own_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o himself_o etc._n etc._n mr._n 18._o serm._n on_o 2_o chr._n 13.5_o p._n 6._o v._n p._n 8_o 15_o 18._o camfield_n the_o king_n be_v in_o the_o high_a place_n and_o high_a power_n and_o consequent_o all_o in_o his_o dominion_n every_o soul_n of_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o none_o may_v presume_v to_o judge_v or_o resist_v he_o violent_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o justifyable_a on_o the_o subject_n part_n but_o obedience_n and_o submission_n the_o rest_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o god_n alone_o the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n etc._n etc._n mr._n loc_fw-la ser._n at_o york_n aug_n 3._o 1685._o p._n 16_o 24._o 〈◊〉_d loc_fw-la stainforth_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o pity_n and_o pray_v for_o king_n for_o the_o eminency_n of_o their_o station_n and_o uncontroulableness_n of_o their_o power_n if_o princess_n be_v bad_a man_n and_o oppress_v their_o subject_n against_o reason_n and_o against_o law_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n leave_v we_o but_o prayer_n to_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n be_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n whatsoever_o injury_n they_o heap_v upon_o we_o whatsoever_o violence_n and_o persecution_n we_o suffer_v under_o they_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v our_o passion_n to_o rise_v and_o swell_v againut_v they_o much_o less_o must_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n and_o by_o force_n resist_v their_o person_n or_o authority_n 34._o p._n 34._o those_o who_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n authority_n fight_v against_o heaven_n mr._n graile_a rector_n of_o blickling_n in_o norfolk_n publish_v four_o sermon_n 45._o lond._n 1685._o p._n 44_o 45._o for_o loyalty_n to_o our_o prince_n be_v a_o thing_n command_v by_o god_n himself_o together_o with_o piety_n and_o devotion_n towards_o himself_o yea_o and_o command_v in_o the_o very_a next_o place_n to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o part_n a_o inseparable_a part_n a_o very_a considerable_a part_n of_o the_o other_o and_o it_o follow_v from_o hence_o by_o a_o apparent_a consequence_n that_o man_n disloyalty_n be_v a_o clear_a indication_n of_o their_o irreligion_n if_o they_o fear_v not_o the_o king_n they_o fear_v not_o god._n ☜_o ☜_o if_o any_o man_n seem_v to_o be_v religious_a and_o bridle_v not_o his_o tongue_n from_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n or_o high_a power_n 55._o jam._n 1.26_o 2_o pet_n 2.10_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 53_o 54_o 55._o that_o man_n religion_n be_v vain_a and_o it_o be_v much_o more_o so_o if_o he_o hold_v not_o his_o hand_n from_o resist_v these_o power_n our_o law_n will_v have_v no_o error_n no_o injustice_n no_o folly_n no_o imperfection_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o king._n all_o the_o state_n of_o the_o realm_n join_v together_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o commons_o and_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n have_v not_o a_o power_n and_o authority_n equal_a to_o his_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o be_v the_o king_n of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o of_o single_a man_n separately_z taken_z 56._o p._n 56._o the_o king_n be_v no_o substitute_n of_o the_o people_n but_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n and_o his_o power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o be_v sovereign_n and_o to_o have_v a_o superior_a the_o lord_n 57_o p._n 57_o both_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a together_o with_o all_o the_o commons_o assemble_v in_o parliament_n do_v by_o a_o solemn_a oath_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v supreme_a and_o themselves_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n and_o they_o have_v in_o public_a statute_n particular_o declare_v that_o both_o or_o either_o house_n of_o parliament_n can_v nor_o lawful_o may_v raise_v or_o levy_v any_o war_n offensive_a or_o
defensive_a ☜_o ☜_o against_o his_o majesty_n his_o heir_n and_o lawful_a successor_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n accountable_a to_o they_o or_o to_o any_o other_o beside_o god_n these_o be_v the_o essential_o of_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v but_o one_o case_n wherein_o a_o good_a and_o loyal_a subject_n will_v refuse_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n and_o that_o be_v 154._o p._n 60_o 61_o v._n p._n 66_o 96_o 97_o 119_o 120_o 154._o when_o such_o obedience_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n consist_v with_o his_o obedience_n to_o god_n but_o there_o be_v no_o case_n whatsoever_o wherein_o he_o dare_v either_o to_o resist_v or_o reproach_v the_o person_n or_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n or_o to_o offer_v any_o indignity_n to_o he_o to_o fight_v against_o he_o be_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n who_o the_o king_n represent_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o open_a perfidiousness_n and_o rebellion_n such_o be_v monster_n of_o man_n and_o be_v as_o natural_a brute_n beast_n make_v to_o be_v take_v and_o destroy_v so_o s._n peter_n describe_v they_o 2_o pet._n 2.10_o 12._o mr._n david_n jenner_n in_o his_o prerogative_n of_o primogeniture_n 48._o primogeniture_n lond_n 1635_o p._n 48._o assert_n the_o same_o cause_n although_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v indeed_o above_o all_o king_n and_o if_o they_o wilful_o transgress_v the_o same_o they_o be_v all_o accountable_a unto_o god_n and_o unto_o god_n only_o for_o the_o same_o yet_o in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o england_n no_o statute_n law_n be_v or_o can_v be_v above_o the_o king_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n that_o first_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o king_n by_o his_o royal_a assent_n make_v the_o law_n to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v viz._n a_o law_n but_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n do_v not_o make_v the_o king_n to_o be_v what_o he_o be_v viz._n a_o king_n for_o the_o king_n be_v king_n before_o the_o law._n that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o depose_v lawful_a king_n 122._o p._n 122._o and_o exclude_v the_o right_a heir_n from_o succeed_v in_o the_o throne_n for_o his_o be_v a_o heretic_n idolater_n ☜_o ☜_o tyrannical_a and_o wicked_a be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o popery_n and_o fanaticism_n mr._n hancock_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o viscount_n stafford_n memoires_n 31._o lond._n 1682._o p._n 31._o i_o can_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o political_a divinity_n the_o same_o argument_n and_o many_o time_n the_o same_o phrase_n and_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o head_n of_o both_o faction_n i_o know_v it_o be_v dispute_v whether_o the_o ringleader_n of_o sedition_n among_o we_o poison_v the_o jesuit_n or_o the_o jesuit_n they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o envy_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o honour_n of_o have_v first_o poison_v they_o both_o with_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n if_o milton_n the_o great_a oracle_n of_o one_o of_o the_o faction_n have_v own_a himself_n to_o be_v a_o papist_n there_o have_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o the_o impiety_n of_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v learn_v from_o the_o pope_n and_o great_a divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_o allege_v by_o salmasius_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n of_o prince_n be_v preserve_v pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n attempt_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n paramount_n to_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n but_o he_o with_o his_o usual_a confidence_n acquit_v the_o pope_n and_o charge_v his_o antimonarchical_a principle_n on_o luther_n zuinglius_fw-la calvin_n bucer_n martyr_n parcus_n and_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n bellarmine_n 50._o p._n 50._o parson_n creswel_o suarez_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o man_n that_o furnish_v the_o lead_a faction_n among_o we_o with_o principle_n and_o precedent_n with_o argument_n and_o text_n of_o scripture_n ☞_o ☞_o out_o of_o who_o they_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v derive_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n of_o erect_v a_o high_a court_n of_o justice_n and_o of_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o block_n john_n goodwin_n 53._o p._n 53._o in_o one_o of_o his_o pamphlet_n have_v this_o remarkable_a expression_n as_o for_o offer_v violence_n to_o the_o person_n of_o a_o king_n or_o attempt_v to_o take_v away_o his_o life_n we_o leave_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o it_o to_o those_o profound_a disputer_n the_o jesuit_n etc._n p._n 166_o etc._n etc._n i_o have_v fair_o represent_v those_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n which_o strike_v at_o the_o very_a root_n of_o our_o establish_a religion_n and_o government_n with_o the_o art_n and_o instrument_n which_o have_v be_v use_v by_o the_o prevail_a faction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o subversion_n of_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o and_o i_o know_v no_o strong_a argument_n against_o the_o truth_n and_o goodness_n of_o any_o religion_n than_o that_o it_o supplant_v moral_a righteousness_n and_o serve_v to_o be_v a_o bond_n of_o conspiracy_n allow_v of_o sedition_n and_o treachery_n injustice_n and_o cruelty_n for_o how_o can_v that_o religion_n be_v from_o god_n which_o make_v man_n unlike_a to_o god_n as_o have_v or_o worse_o than_o if_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o principle_n and_o inclination_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o will_v only_o say_v it_o have_v establish_v the_o right_n of_o king_n upon_o such_o sure_a and_o unalterable_a foundation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v it_o mr._n preface_n animadv_n on_o ob._n ch._n govern._n preface_n smalridge_n certain_o that_o doctrine_n which_o invade_v the_o just_a right_n of_o prince_n can_v hope_v but_o for_o few_o proselyte_n among_o those_o who_o have_v constant_o defend_v they_o in_o their_o write_n assert_v they_o in_o their_o decree_n and_o upon_o all_o occasion_n vindicate_v they_o with_o their_o sword_n for_o we_o do_v not_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o imputation_n of_o a_o condition_a and_o distinguish_a loyalty_n who_o have_v show_v our_o readiness_n to_o imitate_v the_o glorious_a example_n of_o our_o father_n and_o be_v prepare_v have_v not_o god_n good_a providence_n prevent_v our_o service_n to_o have_v transcribe_v that_o copy_n late_o at_o sedgmore_n which_o they_o set_v we_o former_o at_o edg-hill_n and_o in_o truth_n our_o steady_a fidelity_n to_o the_o prince_n be_v so_o unquestionable_a that_o our_o enemy_n have_v be_v please_v to_o ridicule_n what_o they_o can_v not_o deny_v and_o have_v make_v passive_a obedience_n bear_v a_o part_n in_o our_o character_n when_o the_o muse_n have_v be_v incline_v to_o satyr_n thus_o also_o the_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o write_v the_o reason_n why_o a_o protestant_n shall_v not_o turn_v papist_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o i_o be_o then_o quite_o out_o of_o conceit_n with_o your_o religion_n since_o i_o can_v embrace_v it_o without_o endanger_v my_o loyalty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n in_o case_n i_o live_v up_o to_o the_o pitch_n of_o its_o real_a principle_n but_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o so_o long_o as_o i_o remain_v a_o protestant_n what_o religion_n my_o prince_n be_v of_o though_o i_o can_v wish_v he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o i_o profess_v because_o his_o authority_n over_o i_o and_o my_o indispensible_a obligation_n to_o submit_v to_o he_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o opinion_n or_o religion_n but_o upon_o his_o birthright_n yet_o have_v we_o not_o reason_n to_o doubt_v if_o the_o zealous_a sort_n of_o roman_a catholic_n will_v not_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n turn_v a_o heretic_n since_o the_o french_a league_n against_o henry_n the_o four_o be_v upon_o this_o very_a account_n style_v holy_a and_o have_v i_o not_o be_v particular_o acquaint_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v never_o conceive_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o such_o great_a number_n of_o learned_a and_o well-meaning_a man_n too_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o such_o a_o horrible_a wickedness_n as_o that_o be_v and_o forget_v themselves_o so_o far_o as_o to_o pretend_v holiness_n in_o a_o open_a rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n i_o be_o then_o more_o satisfy_v with_o the_o loyalty_n of_o a_o protestant_n especial_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o supreme_a governor_n over_o all_o his_o subject_n and_o sovereign_a judge_n in_o all_o case_n than_o with_o that_o of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n who_o seem_v to_o set_v limit_n to_o his_o power_n by_o such_o restriction_n as_o neither_o reason_n nor_o scripture_n can_v warrant_v mr._n pomfret_n